diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-0.txt | 399 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-0.zip | bin | 55523 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-8.txt | 2952 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-8.zip | bin | 55419 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-h.zip | bin | 910517 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-h/41951-h.htm | 1250 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-h/41951-h.html | 3744 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst.zip | bin | 896994 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/41951-rst.rst | 3484 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-013.jpg | bin | 63077 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-024.jpg | bin | 58102 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-032.jpg | bin | 77215 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-039.jpg | bin | 81240 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-045.jpg | bin | 79240 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-063.jpg | bin | 69803 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-088.jpg | bin | 119745 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-096.jpg | bin | 77687 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-cover.jpg | bin | 108440 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951-rst/images/img-front.jpg | bin | 112274 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951.txt | 2952 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 41951.zip | bin | 55411 -> 0 bytes |
21 files changed, 1252 insertions, 13529 deletions
diff --git a/41951-0.txt b/41951-0.txt index 38ecc4f..5ab10bb 100644 --- a/41951-0.txt +++ b/41951-0.txt @@ -1,26 +1,4 @@ - A TALE OF RED PEKIN - - - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - - -Title: A Tale of Red Pekin -Author: Constancia Serjeant -Release Date: June 08, 2013 [EBook #41951] -Language: English -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TALE OF RED PEKIN *** - - - +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41951 *** Produced by Al Haines. @@ -2568,377 +2546,4 @@ perhaps—but still I think I hear besides—the sound of wedding bells." R. W. SIMPSON & CO., LTD. Printers, Richmond Press, Richmond and London. - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TALE OF RED PEKIN *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41951 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the Project -Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered -trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you -receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of -this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this -eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, -reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and -given away – you may do practically _anything_ with public domain -eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially -commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you -paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this -agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you -paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help -preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See -paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in -the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works -by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms -of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated -with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others. - - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the -copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on -which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase -“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, -viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with -the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, -you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through -1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless -you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you - already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to - the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to - donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 - days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally - required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments - should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, - “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary - Archive Foundation.” - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. - You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the - works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and - all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth -in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the -owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability -to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE -THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF -WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. -YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR -UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, -INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE -NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ - - -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals -and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely -available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn -more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how -your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. - -The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the -number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with -the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook’s eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to -our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41951 *** diff --git a/41951-0.zip b/41951-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cc66ec1..0000000 --- a/41951-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-8.txt b/41951-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 8c27498..0000000 --- a/41951-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,2952 +0,0 @@ - A TALE OF RED PEKIN - - - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - - -Title: A Tale of Red Pekin -Author: Constancia Serjeant -Release Date: June 08, 2013 [EBook #41951] -Language: English -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TALE OF RED PEKIN *** - - - - -Produced by Al Haines. - - - - -[Illustration: Cover] - - - - -[Illustration: "I have counted the cost."] - - - - - A TALE OF - RED PEKIN - - - BY - CONSTANCIA SERJEANT - - - AUTHOR OF - "A THREEFOLD MYSTERY," "THE YOUNG ACROBATS," ETC., ETC. - - - - LONDON - MARSHALL BROTHERS - KESWICK HOUSE PATERNOSTER ROW E C - 1902 - - - - - CONTENTS. - -CHAPTER. - - I. Cecilia's Story - II. The Letter from Pekin - III. The Rising in the Village - IV. Cecilia continues her Story - V. A Terrible Walk - VI. Nina's Story - VII. A Painful Discovery - VIII. Taken Prisoner - IX. A Discovery - X. A Daring Attempt - XI. Mr. Li's Wonderful House - XII. They Wandered in Dens and Caves of the Earth - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - CECILIA'S STORY. - - -I can remember quite well when we all came to China. It is four years -ago, and I was eight years old, and you can remember when you are three, -so father says. I am twelve now, and I feel quite grown up, that is -because I am older than any of the others. Most people call me prim and -old-fashioned, but mother says I am her right hand. Rachel is the next -to me, but she is in a different generation almost, only nine years old, -and quite a child. Then there is Jack, he is eight, and Jill, she is -seven. Jill is not her name really--they all have Bible names--but we -call her that because she and Jack are such friends, and always do -everything together. Then there is Tim, he is only five years old, and -little baby Anna. Baby Anna is so lovely, and the Chinese women are -very fond of her. She has dark eyes, and rings of dark hair all over -her head; but somehow she does not look like other children. She -smiles, and yet she has a solemn look: that rapt look that the cherubs -have, like pictures of the Blessed Lord Himself when He was a little -child. Father says so sometimes, but mother does not like it. I never -can think why, but she looks so sad, and once I saw her brushing some -tears away. I think really, though I have never told anyone else, that -mother is afraid baby Anna will not live. I heard the servants talking -one day, and nurse said she was sure the baby would never live to grow -up. - -The Chinese women love her so much, they would like to bind her feet; -they think it spoils us all, having such large feet--at least, those who -are not Christians do, and even the others--well, it is just the very -hardest thing in the world for them to have the bandages taken off their -feet, but for the love of Christ they take them off at last, and then -they are baptized--father never will baptize them until the bandages are -taken off. - -The Chinese are dreadfully, dreadfully cruel, and very cunning and -deceitful, but father says they make splendid Christians. You see it's -not a bit the same as it is in England--they have to go through such -dreadful persecution if they become Christians; they have to give up -everything for the sake of Christ's love, and you love a person far, far -more if you feel you can give up everything, even life itself, for their -sake. - -When we first came to Cheng-si there was not a single Christian here, -and the people did not like us much, but father and mother were so kind, -and did so much for them when they were sick, that they got accustomed -to us, and now they come from all parts, for miles around, to be healed. - -You see, father is not like an ordinary Missionary, he is a doctor, too; -he reminds me more of the Lord Jesus than anyone I have ever seen: he -goes about doing good and healing the sick--he has such a beautiful -expression. I have not seen many men, and I do not know exactly whether -he is what people call a handsome man, I rather think not, but it is -when he is healing the sick and speaking to them that there is that -light on his face which makes me think of what is said about St. Stephen -in the Acts: "They saw his face as it had been the face of an angel." - -Uncle Lawrence is quite different: he is a soldier, every inch of him, a -good soldier of Jesus Christ too. I have heard mother say so many times, -and it is that which makes him such a good soldier of the Queen. She -says the best soldier is the Christian soldier, and that very few people -would contradict that now, because of Lord Roberts; and then there is -General Havelock, and Sir Henry Lawrence, and a host of others. But -Uncle does not look like father, and he does not speak much; you know -what he is by his life more than by what he says. He has only one -child, her name is Nina--Nina is three years older than I--she is my -bosom friend. I never in my life saw anyone so wonderful as Nina, or -anyone half so pretty; Nina is tall and dark, she has beautiful eyes, -not at all like baby's, but more like wells of water, where the sunbeams -lie; one can never be sad with Nina, she is so bright and sunshiny, like -her laughing eyes; she loves me, too, dearly, and calls me St. Cecilia -because I am so grave and old beyond my years. - -Nina and Uncle Lawrence are always together, and she is the pet of the -regiment--yet she is not spoilt. I have not known her long, only since -the troubles began in China, and since they have been in Wei-hai-wei, -which is about one hundred miles from this place; but our love for each -other grew up mushroom-like in a few hours. She says she cares for me -more than for any other girl. We write such long letters to each other, -and when we meet she tells me stories about the officers, especially -one, Uncle Lawrence's greatest friend. - -We do not get the news here very fast, as we are quite in the country, -but Nina wrote me a long letter yesterday from Pekin, where they are -now, and told me what dreadfully cruel things the Chinese had done. She -overheard a conversation between Uncle Lawrence and Colonel Taylor. -Uncle Lawrence was talking of the risk of being captured, and of the -awful peril which so many unprotected Europeans were in--it is far worse -than death, for they torture people for days before they kill them. - -"They should never capture anyone who belonged to me," said the Colonel, -sternly, and he just touched his pistol with a meaning look. - -Nina said her father went as white as death; she guessed what was -passing through his mind. How could he kill Nina? Would it be right if -it came to the worst, and to save her from a lingering death of agony? -I told father, and asked him what he thought; for all the Europeans, so -it seems, have resolved to kill their dearest and die, rather than fall -into the hands of the Chinese. But father--well, father has such a -strong, beautiful faith, he does not blame those who would do this, but -for himself and for us--I know how he loves us--there were tears in his -eyes as he spoke; still, he said he would not feel justified in doing -this--he must leave it all with God, and He will take care of His own. -I know what it cost father to say this, because I know what we are to -him; but I also know that nothing, nothing would ever make him do what -he would not think quite right: he does not blame others, but for -himself it is different. - -He and mother walked up and down for hours last evening, and part of the -time I was with them, for they often take me into their confidence, and -that is why I am so old for my years, I expect--the eldest in a large -family generally is, they say; all father's thoughts were for mother. - -"Oh, my dearest," he said--I think they had forgotten me--"I never loved -you so well, and yet I am full of regret when I think of that quiet -Rectory where you might have been now if it had not been for me. Do you -remember it, the first time I saw you? I can see it all again: the -Rectory garden, the old-fashioned grey stone house, shadows slanting -over the lawn, and underneath the trees you were standing, the only -young thing there, shading your eyes with your pretty hands; you were -very much like our St. Cecilia, and I saw in a moment, beyond the mere -beauty of your face, the Divine touch there, and I knew you were one of -the Lord's dear children, and my heart went out to you, and I claimed -you in my spirit then and there as my helpmeet, the woman whom God, in -His love, had chosen for me. But if I had known what a future I was -preparing for you, my beloved, I would never have spoken." - -"A dear future," mother answered, gently clasping his arm with both her -hands. "Would I have had it any different?" - -"Yes, but, my darling--well, this news has unnerved me--Boxers are like -devils possessed, and, if they should get hold of you and the -children----" - -And I saw father shudder; I had never seen him like this before: his -faith had always been so strong, and now he seemed quite unnerved. - -"They will not," said mother, calmly, and her eyes were soft with unshed -tears, and yet had that patient, steadfast look the martyrs have. "But -if there is trouble in store for us, oh! my dear husband, I would not -have had it any different. God has been so good to us: we have been so -happy, so happy together, there is nothing to regret; it was all ordered -by a Divine love which never makes any mistakes; and it will be all -ordered now," and she laughed a little to make him laugh, I think. "Oh! -Paul, fancy my turning comforter!" - -"Yes, darling," he replied, hurriedly, "I am ashamed of myself, and, -more than all, ashamed of my lack of faith. What is our faith worth if -it cannot stand this test? His strength is small indeed who faints in -the day of adversity. God remains; He is over all, arranging every step -of the way, and I can leave even _you_ in peace now with this thought." -And then I heard father say, and his face, which had been so wan and -drawn before, was now radiant and bright: "'Thou wilt keep him in -perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee; because he trusteth in -Thee.'" - -But I crept up to bed and thought what dreadful news that must be to -make father look and speak as he had done that evening. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - THE LETTER FROM PEKIN. - - -Mr. St. John might well look grave. "Upon the earth distress of -nations, men's hearts failing them for fear." Yes, this text was being -fulfilled. It was all very well for people in England to read of the -awful things that were taking place in China, but to be on the -spot--alone. Ah, there it was, therein lay the anguish--for he was not -alone, if he had been he would not have cared. But his wife and -children! it was the thought of them that caused him such unutterable -pain. - -Abraham knew something of this agony when he got up early that morning -and saddled his ass. What a pathetic story! How difficult to read it -without tears. It was just because Abraham felt it down to the very -depth of his being, and yet never doubted God's love and God's power, -that he was called faithful Abraham--God's friend. - -It is easy to talk of faith to others--and to have it ourselves when -everything goes well--but the faith which God approves is that which -casts its burden on the Lord, that cries, "Though He slay me, yet will I -trust in Him." - -Mr. St. John was a man full of faith. He was also full of love, or his -faith could not have been so tried; and he was a man of prayer: that -disquieting letter from Pekin had been spread before the Lord, and he -got up very early so as to spend the morning hours in communion with -Him. He had made great drafts on God's Bank, and his face had regained -its usual serenity of expression. His heart, so torn and trembling -overnight, was now calm with "the peace of God which passeth all -understanding"--the peace which the Lord has promised to those who are -stayed on him. - -There was a slight sound. He looked up quickly; it was Cecilia--St. -Cecilia the children called her--coming over the grass to meet him. - -"Father, darling," she said, as she twined her arms about his neck, "I -do wish I could do something for you." - -"But you do, dear child," he answered, tenderly. "Mother's right hand: -what more can we ask?" - -"Yes, but father, _you_--you seemed so troubled last night." - -"If I did, my darling, it was very wrong," he replied, gravely, "and -showed a great want of trust in our Heavenly Father." - -"I could not sleep for thinking of you, and wishing I were older, that I -might really be able to help you." - -"Poor little Cicely," he said, tenderly taking the sweet, earnest face -between his hands. "Poor little right hand--old before her time. You -must not take up our cares, darling. Indeed, if we older people had -more faith we should never fret or worry either, but, instead, cast all -our cares upon the Lord who cares for us." - -"What are you and father talking about? You are both so grave," said -Rachel, as she came running up to them. "Cicely looks just like that -picture we have up in our room--St. somebody or other--I can't remember -the name. Not anybody in the Bible, you know," said Rachel, -garrulously, "but it's just like Cicely, when she is in white and grave, -isn't it, father? Only she's got no halo round her head." - -"You little chatterbox!" said her father, laughing, "it's a pity someone -else has not a little more gravity herself." - -"Oh, I can look very grave if I like, father. I practise sometimes in -front of the glass, and I make such a long face--really, yards long." - -"Did you measure it with your yard measure, Rachel?" - -"Oh, no. But you know what I mean--as long as yours, and mother's, and -Cicely's." - -"Well, I am sure we all feel very flattered," said her father, smiling. -"What a little pickle you are." - -"A pickle! what is that? I thought it was something to eat. Is it -nice?" - -"Well, that is a matter of opinion," smiling. "Some people are very fond -of pickles; others find them just a little bit too hot and strong." - -Rachel was silent for a moment, then she dismissed the subject with a -toss of her dark curls. "Father," she said, "do you know I am so glad no -one is coming to be healed to-day, so we shall have you all to -ourselves, and we can have some round games like Cicely says you had in -England." - -Mr. St. John's face changed. "Rachel," he inquired, gravely, "how do -you know that no one is coming to be healed this morning?" - -"Because Seng Mi said so, father. The people are angry about something, -I don't know what, but I am so glad. Cicely, why don't you say you're -glad, too, instead of looking like St. Cecilia at the piano?" - -Cecilia flushed, and the tears came into her eyes. Her father took hold -of her hand and pressed it between his own. - -"Father, darling," she whispered, "has it come already?" - -"God only knows," he replied, sadly, "but we shall be ready, at any -rate, darling." - -"Yes, father," she said, earnestly, lifting her sweet, grave eyes to -his. "Do you know--I have often wished to tell you--Jesus is so -precious to me that sometimes I long to suffer for His sake." - -"My dearest child, God grant that He may be more exceedingly precious to -each one of us every day. God be with you all in the time that is -coming, and the dear native Christians. Ah, Cicely, my heart bleeds for -them." - -"Why, father?" asked Rachel, who had caught the last words. - -"Because, Rachel, I am afraid there is a time of great trouble in store -for them--terrible persecution. Indeed," he added, "it has begun -already; in the letter which I received last night from Pekin, your -uncle speaks of the dreadful suffering, not only of Europeans, but also -of the native Christians--there have been hundreds of martyrs for Jesus -already." - -"Have there, father?" Rachel's gentian-blue eyes were very wide open -indeed--"I haven't seen anybody being persecuted here yet." - -"No; but my dear little Rachel, it has not reached us yet, God be -praised for that; but it may come any day--it might even come to-day." - -Rachel was silent for a moment, and then suddenly reverted to what had -been uppermost in her mind--of paramount interest to her: "About the -games, father," she said, coaxingly, "if mother will give us a holiday, -will you come and have some games with us? I should like blind man's -buff and hide and seek; Cicely and I will hide, and you shall find us." - -"Rachel," said her father, gently, "I should like to do what you wish, -but first I must tell you a story, and then you shall decide yourself -about the games afterwards." - -"Oh, a story, father, I shall like that; let's sit down here under this -banyan tree, and then we can listen nicely," and Rachel flung off her -big, shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side, prepared -to drink in every word. With the dark curls tossed back from her -little, eager, upturned face, and her sparkling blue eyes, she made a -pretty picture, and formed a pleasing contrast to her equally lovely -sister--indeed, Cicely's was the lovelier face of the two, for God -Himself had taken up the brush and been the Painter there. - -[Illustration: "Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself -down by her father's side."] - -"Once upon a time--that is the correct way to begin, Rachel, is it -not?--there lived a very wicked and cruel Emperor, so cruel that his -name has become a proverb." - -"Nero," exclaimed the children in one breath. - -"Yes, that is right," said Mr. St. John, continuing his story; "there -were a great many Christians then; they were people who loved the Lord -very dearly, for in confessing Him they ran the risk of the most awfully -cruel death--Nero had his spies everywhere." - -"What is a spy, father?" - -"You will see, dear; they were people who pretended to be what they were -not; they professed to be friendly with the Christians--even to be -Christians themselves sometimes--and they would go to their secret -meetings held in the catacombs." - -"The what?" said Rachel, "what long words, father." - -"The catacombs were vast dark passages underneath the city where the -Christians used to meet and worship God; but you ask so many questions, -Rachel," said her father, smiling, "that I lose the thread of my story." - -"You were explaining about the spies, father," put in, Cicely, gently. - -"Oh yes, to be sure; well, these spies got to know all about the -meetings, and they came too, pretending that they were Christians -themselves, and then denounced everyone who was there to the Emperor." - -"How dreadfully mean," said Rachel, her eyes flashing. - -"Yes, dear; well on one occasion when a great many of these followers of -Christ were taken prisoners, Nero gave a large entertainment, and -actually lighted his gardens with their bodies. Now, Rachel, part of my -story is true and part is imagination--that part, I grieve to say, is -true. Now I want you to think of a man, a Christian man, who lived with -his wife and family some miles from Rome in comparative safety; this man -knew--his children knew what their fellow Christians were suffering, and -yet that very evening they made merry and had games, and a feast in the -garden." - -Rachel's eyes were full of indignant tears. "How could they, father?" -she said, "how could they? I should have cried all the evening! I -couldn't have helped it." - -"Just so, dear," said Mr. St. John, gently, and he laid his hand -tenderly on the child's hair. "Last night I got a letter from your -uncle from Pekin--it's a sad letter, Rachel; Christians are being -tortured and killed to-day in China, just as they were 2,000 years ago -in Rome. And I know my little girl would be the last to wish to make -the day that is bringing so much sadness and pain to our brothers and -sisters in Christ a gala day with us." - -"No," said Rachel, with a great sigh, "of course I shouldn't like that, -but oh, how I wish the Christians were not being killed, because it -would have been so nice to have had you to ourselves for a whole day, -father." - -"Now, my dear little girls," said Mr. St. John, rising, "I am going in -to get some breakfast, if mother will give me some; you had yours long -ago, I know, but I have been out here and not thought much about the -time; then I should like to have a big prayer meeting; we must try and -get the dear native Christians together--they will need all our love -to-day." - -"Yes, father," said Rachel, "may we go and ask them to come, I should -like that," she added, dancing and skipping about. - -"Ask your mother, darling, she must decide. Christine," he said, as his -wife came up, "do you think it would be wise for the children to take -round the invitations for the prayer meeting?" - -"I hardly think so," replied Mrs. St. John. "The village is in the most -unsettled state, and there seems to be danger of a general rising." - -"I must go and find out what it all means," said Mr. St. John, quietly. - -"Oh, my dear husband, do be careful. Do not run into any danger." - -"I shall not, my dearest; never fear." - -He kissed her and the children tenderly. But even as he spoke, he heard -in the distance a murmur like the roar of the sea, and there was Seng Mi -standing in the doorway with a white, scared face. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - THE RISING IN THE VILLAGE. - - -"Teacher, they are coming--burning, looting, killing!" - -"Not our people, surely?" said Mr. St. John. - -"No; but they will join, never fear, when their blood is up; they will -forget all your kindness. The lady and the children should retire." - -"Yes, yes, Christine," said Mr. St. John, hurriedly; "go into the blue -room and remain there with the children until I join you; but if I am -not able to do so you know what we arranged--put on the Chinese dress, -escape through the house, which will bring you out on the road to -Wei-hai-wei, and may God bless and be with my dear wife and children." - -"Paul, a wife's place is by her husband's side." - -"Yes, yes, my dearest, but the children!" - -"Oh, Paul, I am torn in two. I do not know what to choose. - -"Darling, you have not to choose, God has chosen for you; only one way -lies open." - -"Yes, but oh, my dear husband--you must let me weep for one moment--to -know that we may never meet again, that you may be going to death--even -torture!" She lifted her lovely, agonized eyes to his. - -"It is very, very hard to bear, my dearest; the only thing that makes it -possible is the love of Christ; but, Christine," he said, hopefully, "I -believe we shall meet again in this world; if not, my darling wife, you -will know that I shall be with Christ, and be the first to welcome you -to the City of the King. All the paths lead there in the end, do they -not?" - -"Yes, yes, my beloved husband, we shall meet again in glory, even if we -may not here. Good-bye, good-bye! Cicely and Rachel, come with me, -darlings." - -Rachel had been wondering what it was all about; why her mother was -crying, and why they were saying good-bye; but she prepared to follow -Mrs. St. John, to whom she was very devoted. Cicely still clung to her -father. - -"Let me stay with you, father, father darling." The little white face -raised to his, the gray eyes, so like his wife's, all touched him -infinitely; but he loosened her arms gently from about his neck. - -"My sweet child, it could not be: you must let me judge, darling. I -should love to have you, but it is quite impossible." - -"Oh father, do--do let me stay." - -"Cicely," said her father, tenderly, "I know you do not wish to unnerve -me. I am sure you do not wish to make it harder for me, and, my dear -little girl, it would increase my pain and anxiety in a ten-fold degree -if I knew you were not in safety. Be my own sweet, brave child. Kiss -me and then run up to your mother. I know you will do all you can for -her." - -"Yes, yes; good-bye, good-bye, father darling." - -"Good-bye, my own dear child, my precious Cicely. Please God, we shall -meet very soon again." - -He watched her as she turned slowly away, weeping quietly. - -"The bitterness of death is passed," he said to himself. "Now may the -Lord enable me to do His will whatever it may be, and face with courage -whatever lies before me." - -The room into which Mrs. St. John had retired with the nurse and -children opened on to the side of the house, and it was possible to get -from the verandah to the Mission-house, and from the Mission-house again -to that of one of the native Christians hard by, and so on and so -on--from one house to another, if only the people were willing--without -ever being seen in the public street for about a mile, till the road to -Wei-hai-wei was reached. It had been decided between the husband and -wife that if things looked serious they should escape in this way from -the house and village to Wei-hai-wei. They were to put on Chinese -dresses, so as to court observation as little as possible, and take -money and food for the journey. - -Mr. St. John moved quickly forward to the front of the house. He was -beloved in the village and widely known, and hoped that his influence -might prevent further bloodshed; and then he could not leave the native -Christians. If only he could persuade the rioters to return, something -might still be saved, and he would gain time for his wife and children. -He lifted up his heart to God, and walked forward into the courtyard, -his head erect, his face lighted up with the courage which God gives to -those who put their trust in Him. He needed it all to-day. The sight -which met his view, when he turned the corner, was disquieting in the -extreme. The din was terrific; the courtyard a mass of howling, frantic -rioters. Glancing hastily back to the house to see that all was right -there, he suddenly turned pale. On the verandah overlooking the -courtyard stood a small, slight figure he knew only too well--the -little, white face of the child whom he loved. - -"Oh, father, father darling, don't go; oh, come back to us; they will -kill you." - -"Cicely, for God's sake, my darling, go back to your mother. I must do -my duty. You are only increasing my anxiety tenfold; go back at once." -The little figure suddenly disappeared, and, with a sigh of relief, Mr. -St. John went out and faced the angry crowd. What he saw gave him the -keenest pain and apprehension. Their hands were literally red with -blood. They had killed several of the native Christians, dragging their -bodies along with them in fiendish triumph. One poor fellow lay at Mr. -St. John's feet; he was suffering from frightful wounds, but he was -still alive, and as for the moment the attention of the crowd was -distracted by a fresh disturbance from without, the clergyman managed to -draw him into the house, and place him for a moment in a position of -safety. He did what he could for the poor fellow; gave him a long -draught of water, and staunched the flowing blood, but it was evident to -the practised eye of the physician that his life was ebbing fast away. -Yet the cross of Christ still triumphed--tortured, wounded, bleeding to -death, on his face there lay the light which was not of this world. - -"Teacher," he murmured, with a bright smile of recognition, "it is all -over, and I am glad. Only a few minutes more and I shall be with Jesus. -Do not look sad, I have no pain, and I am going to the land where there -is no more weariness, or persecution, or suffering." Suddenly his whole -countenance was eradiated with joy. "I see the gates of heaven opened," -he cried, with ecstasy, "and Jesus on the right hand of God waiting to -receive me. Oh, what a blessed thing to belong to Christ!" - -"Dear, dear fellow," said Mr. St. John, tenderly, holding the poor man's -hand in a kind, gentle clasp. "How thankful I am that the Lord sent me -here. It has made it hard for you in this world, but this 'light -affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more -exceeding and eternal weight of glory.'" - -"Yes, the glory; the glory, that is it," the dying man murmured almost -inaudibly, and even as he spoke he seemed to pass away. Mr. St. John -laid him gently, reverently down. His heart was sad and yet throbbed -with joy. The pain was over for ever, and he was at rest with Jesus. -He had no time for much thought; the noise seemed to be increasing -without, and once more he turned to the court-yard. What he saw there -sent the hot blood surging through his veins--tied to a post in the -court-yard was a poor woman he knew, one of the converts who had but -lately been baptized. - -Poor Daig Ong stood there in agony of fear, her hands were tied behind -her back, and fastened to one of the posts in the court-yard; she would -be beaten to death unless someone interposed--this being a very -favourite manner of execution amongst the Chinese. The man nearest to -her raised his heavy stick; there was a dull, sickening thud, a groan of -pain. The man lifted his stick a second time, but, in a moment, before -it could descend, Paul St. John was upon him. He had not been the best -athlete at Cambridge for nothing. With one blow he dispossessed the man -with the stick, the next instant the poor woman was free, and he was -standing before her, his head thrown back, his nostrils dilated, eyes -ablaze with righteous indignation. Stern and beautiful he looked as he -stood there, yet as he gazed over that sea of cruel yellow faces, more -like demons than men, his anger died away, and a vast wave of pity -surged in his breast; it was akin to that pity the Christ felt when He -gazed at Jerusalem and wept over it. All this hatred and cruelty and -hideous passion were the result of devil thraldom--"and such were some -of you." Yes, indeed, without Christ, wherein should any of us differ? - -[Illustration: "The poor woman was free, and he was standing before -her."] - -How little we in England, who speak of the reproach of Christ, know what -it really means in a heathen country. Perhaps we are coldly treated, -and we think it hard if we have to put up with a sneer or a few unkind -words, and flatter ourselves with the conviction that we are bearing His -reproach that we are suffering persecution; but when we look on the -other picture our paltry woes dwindle into insignificance. Indeed, when -we read, as we did last year, of the awful hardships and privations, the -torturing deaths, which our missionaries and the native Christians -underwent, then we would sink into the ground for shame. We feel that -we can never thank God enough for His mercies to us, the while we look -on our fellow Christians over the sea with an admiration a little, -maybe, tinged with envy, in that they were accounted worthy to suffer -for that beloved Name, dearer and sweeter by far to every Christian than -any other on earth. - -For a brief moment there was a respite; a mob ever recognizes power, and -this was something they could not understand. What if the white man who -stood there so fearlessly towering above them were an incarnation of one -of the gods? But no, the pictures of their gods were far different from -this: they had cruel, wicked faces, like their own. Still they -hesitated. They had heard of this man, this great doctor, of his -wonderful cures. Suppose, now, he used his magic upon them, inflicting -some sore disaster, some awful punishment. Paul St. John noticed their -indecision and took advantage of it to whisper to the poor woman behind -him to slip back by degrees, and so make good her escape. They were -standing together at the entrance of the courtyard; the crowd, for the -most part--the mad, surging, bloodthirsty crowd--stood between them and -the house. The eyes of the people seemed to be drawn to him as the one -central figure; they watched him as a man on guard would watch every -movement of his opponent in a deadly duel. - -Daig Ong was permitted to pass out unperceived, and found refuge in a -house belonging to one of the native Christians. When she was gone Paul -St. John breathed more freely. He knew that unless God wrought a -special miracle in his favour this could not last long; yet he felt no -fear, Jesus had never been so near. It seemed to him that the Lord was -actually standing there beside him, and something of the rapturous -exaltation of his soul was visible in his countenance. He raised his -hand to speak. The spell was broken. With one hideous cry, more -dreadful, more cruel in its lust for blood than that of any wild beast, -they sprang at him and threw him down and trod him underfoot. It was -like a storm picture--you look out and see the gallant little vessel -battling with the waves, borne up upon their crested billows, and the -next moment they roll over it, and only a ripple, a few bubbles, show -the place where it had been. A few minutes since, and Paul St. John had -stood before them like a beautiful avenging angel; now he lay there -silent and still, with his white face upturned to the pitiless sky. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - CECILIA CONTINUES HER STORY. - - -So many dreadful things have happened since last I told my story, that -if I had not promised Nina, I do not think I could have written any -more; but since the troubles began in China, Nina and I agreed to write -a little history of what is happening every day, and afterwards we shall -compare notes, and then, as Mother says, it will interest our friends at -home, and perhaps some of the Missionary papers may like the account for -their magazines. - -It seems years since last I put down anything, and yet it is only a few -weeks ago since that day when we were all together at Cheng-si. How -true it is we know not what an hour may bring forth. I remember the day -of which I am speaking so well; it began so brightly, such a lovely -morning. Rachel and I got up early and went into the garden with -father. That hour seemed to me afterwards one of the most precious in -my life; it made one understand a little of what the disciples must have -felt when the dear Lord Jesus had been laid in the tomb, and they -thought of the last time they were with Him. How tenderly they would -recall His sweet, gracious words, and His loving looks. - -I felt like this about father when he was parted from us. We had been -sitting in the garden with him, Rachel and I, and he had been telling us -stories, when all of a sudden we heard a noise, almost like the distant -roar of the sea, and Seng Mi told us the rioters were coming, and then -we had to say good-bye to father. I wished, oh, so much, to stay with -him, but I could not disobey him, especially when I knew it would only -have increased his pain and anxiety, but I crept out of the room where -mother and the others were, and went on to the verandah which overlooks -the court-yard. Oh, it was a dreadful sight! I had never seen such -fiendish, cruel looking people before. They had got hold of poor Daig -Ong and were going to beat her to death. Father did not know anything of -what was going on when he first came out, the crowd being so dense -between him and Daig Ong, but I was above them, and saw it all. They -dragged her along, shrieking for mercy; it was dreadful! I can hear her -screams now sometimes! and they tied her to one of the posts at the -entrance of the court-yard. I pitied poor Daig Ong with all my heart; I -would have done almost anything to save her, but when I saw father I -seemed to forget everything else but him. Just then he looked round and -saw me, and I cried out to him to come up to us. I could not help it, -though all the time I knew it was useless. When I saw that my being -there only made him miserable, I slipped back and ran to the room where -mother was and begged her to leave the others and come with me, and all -the time I cried to the dear Lord Jesus to help us, and protect poor -Daig Ong, and to save father from the cruel people outside. Mother -turned very white when I spoke to her. She did not know how to leave -little baby Anna. It was one of baby's bad days. She did not seem in -any pain, but she lay back in Nurse's arms very quiet and still, and -looked up at her with intently solemn eyes. - -Mother had put on the Chinese dress, and all the others were dressed in -the same way; and appeared ready to start at a moment's notice. -Mother's face was very pale, but she had that patient, enduring -expression with which the martyr saints are always drawn; it was only -her eyes that were full of pain. I do not know why I wished her to come, -save that I had always been accustomed to think she could do anything, -and to save father. - -When we got down to the portico he was nowhere to be seen. We stood on -the steps and looked out over a vast sea of cruel, wicked faces. At -first I felt no fear, partly because I was with mother, and then it was -such a relief to me to see that they had left off beating Daig Ong, and -that father was not there. I kept on wondering where he was, and felt -sure he had escaped with Daig Ong. - -Now the great danger seemed to lie in the possibility of their rushing -the house. Mother had whispered to Nurse to take the others on the way -that had been arranged: through the Mission-house and huts, out of the -village, and we were to follow afterwards. - -As we stood there a grave Chinese gentleman came up and took his place -at our side. I had seen him sometimes when he came to study with -father, but had never spoken to him. He came quietly up and stood -beside us, but he never once turned to look at us, though mother looked -up at him. - -"Are you Mr. Li?" I heard her say. - -"Yes," he replied, simply. I saw a great wave of relief sweep over her -face. - -"Do stay with us, do not leave us," she said. - -"I intend to remain here," he replied, quietly, but he did not even then -turn and look at us. - -"And you will do what you can?--My husband?" - -He did not reply to the last, but only said very simply-- - -"Madam, I came here on purpose to help you." - -[Illustration: "I came here on purpose to help you."] - -"God bless you," said mother, fervently, and I saw her lips move, and -knew that she was praying. - -Mr. Li was not a Christian, but he was so struck by mother's wonderful -calmness, the peace in which she was kept when so many dreadful things -were happening all round her, that he felt he could hold out no longer, -and that very day he yielded his heart to Christ. - -By-and-by, Mr. Li said he thought it would be best for us to get away as -soon as possible. He promised to do what he could to protect the house -and the native Christians, and when we again spoke of father, he said he -had seen him helping Daig Ong out at the back of the court-yard as he -entered. - -"I will find him," he added, "and will let him know that I have seen -you, and he will soon overtake you." - -And so we went away. The others had started, and we hurried after them; -but first mother made me put on the Chinese dress, and then, leaving the -deafening sounds behind us, we crept on into the Mission-house. We were -only just in time. As we left the room, which mother locked behind her, -we heard someone trying the other door, and knew that it would not be -long before they forced the lock, and then-- - -Mother hurried me on through the Mission-house, carefully locking the -doors behind us, on into the first house, where we saw poor Daig Ong. -Mother stopped to say a few words to her, and then we passed on again; -we dared not stay, for the rioters might guess at our escape and bring -us back again. House after house we passed through safely, for the -people in the village knew us and loved us, until at last we reached the -road for Wei-hai-wei, and caught a glimpse of Nurse and the others on -a-head. They were going very slowly, and we soon overtook them. - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - A TERRIBLE WALK. - - -Mother took baby Anna in her arms, and baby smiled and touched mother's -face with her little hands, then looked up at the sky again with that -solemn, wondering look of hers; and the next day, when the sun was -setting, and its glory fell on her little upturned face, Jesus called -her to Himself, and the angels carried her away from us to Heaven. It -reminded me of a piece of poetry out of a book of mother's, called -"Voices of Comfort." I learnt it by heart to repeat to father, and if I -can remember it, I will write it down, because it is such a lovely -piece:-- - - They are going--only going-- - Jesus called them long ago! - All the wintry time they're passing, - Softly as the falling snow. - - When the violets in the spring-time - Catch the azure of the sky, - They are carried out to slumber - Sweetly where the violets lie. - - They are going--only going-- - When with summer earth is drest, - In their cold hand holding roses, - Folded to each silent breast. - - When the autumn hangs red banners - Out above the harvest sheaves, - They are going--ever going-- - Thick and fast, like falling leaves. - - All along the mighty ages - All adown the solemn time, - They have taken up their homeward - March to that serener clime, - - Where the watching, waiting angels - Lead them from the shadow dim, - To the brightness of His presence, - Who hath called them unto Him. - - They are going--only going-- - Out of pain and into bliss, - Out of sad and sinful weakness, - Into perfect holiness. - - Snowy brows--no care shall shade them; - Bright eyes--tears shall never dim; - Rosy lips--no time shall fade them; - Jesus called them unto Him. - - Little hearts for ever stainless, - Little hands as pure as they, - Little feet--by angels guided - Never a forbidden way. - - They are going--ever going-- - Leaving many a lonely spot; - But 'tis Jesus who has called them; - Suffer, and forbid them not! - - -Rachel said baby Anna died because she thought it would be much nicer to -go to Heaven than to Wei-hai-wei--but the little ones did not understand -it at all, they seemed to imagine she was away on a visit. Tiny Tim -said he hoped they would be kind to her where she had gone, and give her -a lot of presents; and we all kissed her little white face--it looked -like a flower somehow--and folded her sweet hands on her breast, and -then the rest went on, all but mother and me, and we laid her gently -down, strewing the earth lightly over her, and covering her little grave -with flowers. Then we knelt beside her and prayed, and after a little -time we walked on and overtook the others. Nurse said it was a good -thing baby Anna died, because the poor little thing would have suffered -so much, and I knew mother thought so too, but still she could not help -quietly crying, because her arms were so very empty. I shall never -forget that walk to Wei-hai-wei. Rachel thought it was great fun at -first, and so did Jack and Jill. They liked wearing the Chinese dresses -and doing no lessons, but they soon got tired of walking, especially -Tiny Tim, who kept on calling out for father to come and carry him. - -The sun was very hot, but we were obliged to press on, we were so much -afraid of being pursued and taken back again. Sometimes we would see a -band of rioters coming, and have to leave the road and hide; and once we -were overtaken, and the people looked at us very fiercely and called us -"foreign devils." Tiny Tim was very frightened, and hid his face in -mother's dress, and I thought we should be killed. Somehow I did not -feel much fear. I remembered the talk I had with father, and Jesus was -very near, and it seemed much better to go to Him and be at rest for -ever than to be hungry and faint and tired, and to go through the pain -of so many partings as we had gone through lately. But the Chinese did -not kill us as they did so many of the missionaries. I think they were -afraid to do so, as we were getting nearer every hour to places where -English soldiers were; but they took away a great many of our clothes, -and stole our money. Nurse had her money in her hand, and they beat her -knuckles with a stick till she dropped it, and then they ran away -laughing. - -When we got to the first village we asked to see the Mandarin, and told -him how we had been treated; our clothes and money taken, and how were -we to get on, and what should we do for food? But instead of helping -us, he was very cruel indeed. He hated the Christians, and said he -wished we had come yesterday, as then he would have killed us all, but -now he had had orders, owing to the Empress being so merciful, not to do -so, but just to send the "foreign devils" away. So he sent us on to the -next village, and though we were tired and hungry yet we were glad to -go, as he seemed so fierce and cruel. In the next village the Mandarin -was kinder, and gave us a little rice to eat, but he said he could not -keep us. This happened in all the villages through which we passed. - -Sometimes they would give us a little food, but they would not allow us -to rest or give us any carts to ride in. They always took us outside -the village, and then went away. Mother said afterwards it was because -they were afraid of killing us, and yet they did not wish to have us -with them. It was a weary, weary time, especially for the little ones, -but through it all God never forsook us; indeed we seemed to be kept in -constant communion with Him, and as we drew near to Wei-hai-wei a most -wonderful thing happened. - -We were very weary, and sat down by the roadside to rest. The children -said they could not walk a step farther, and though it was not, of -course, quite safe to do so, yet we were so near a place of safety that -mother made up her mind to rest there for the night. We went a little -off the high road, to a place as much screened from observation as -possible. Mother and Nurse sat down and made the little ones as -comfortable as they could, and then, as we always did, we asked God to -take care of us and be very present with us during the night. We had -hardly gone off to sleep when we heard steps approaching Tramp, tramp, -came the footsteps, nearer and nearer. I was wide awake in a moment, and -my heart stood still, for, in the gathering darkness, I saw plainly a -tall Chinaman approaching. He seemed to be alone, but this might not be -the case. What if he were the leader of a band of Boxers! I did not -mind so much for myself, but I could not bear to think of the others -being tortured and killed. He looked terrible in the darkness as he -came towards us. I did not know what to do. I only thought, in a wild -kind of way, that I would go to him and ask him to take my life and not -to waken the others. I could talk Chinese a little, and hoped to be -able to make him understand. I got up quickly, without even disturbing -mother--she was sleeping heavily, for sorrow, as the disciples of -old--and as he strode over the ground which divided us I rushed up to -him and put out my hands, and then I remembered nothing more till I -heard a voice--a loved voice that I never thought to hear again in this -world. I dreamed I was in Heaven with father, and he wore a Chinese -dress, but when I came rather painfully back to earth again, the first -thing I was conscious of was that I was in the arms of the tall Chinaman -I had seen. - -[Illustration: As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed -up to him and put out my hands.] - -"Don't hurt them," I cried out in an agony, "kill me instead, but do not -hurt them: they have suffered so much already." - -"Cicely, my darling, don't you know me?" - -The voice again. I was so weak and unnerved, or I should have -recognized before my own precious father. I went off once more then, -this time for joy and thankfulness, and woke to feel his strong arms -round me, and knew that God was good, and that my pain was over. My -care and anxiety was gone, for was not father with us again? Were not -his arms round me? - -"Humanly speaking," said father, in answer to our breathless questions, -"my escape is all owing to Mr. Li. He stood between me and what would -probably have been a torturing death. I was struck down, and when they -saw I was not dead, their rage knew no bounds--and that noble fellow -defended me, and did what he could to protect our property till the -Mandarin came. The Mandarin put me in prison, but Mr. Li rescued me, -provided me with this dress, gave me food and money for the journey, -brought me on my way, and here I am. I often thought of Onesiphorus. -'He oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain.' Thank God! Our -loss has been his unspeakable gain. He told me last Tuesday night that -he could hold out no longer. He was full of wonder at the peace in -which we were kept whilst death was so near and our property was being -destroyed, and especially at your calmness, my darling. Under God it -was just the touch that was required. He yielded then and there, and -gave himself to Christ. He is anxious to make a public profession of -his faith by being baptized as soon as ever the opportunity occurs. He -will make a splendid Christian, for he has counted the cost and found -Christ worthy." - -"Thank God," said mother, fervently, "this one soul saved is worth all -the pain." - -"I knew you would feel like this, Christine. The Lord has been very good -to him and to us. He has brought us all together again. We are all -here, are we not, dear wife?" - -Mother did not answer, but I saw her bosom heave. Father looked round -anxiously, and the tears slowly welled into his eyes. He put his arm -round mother. - -"It is all right, Christine," I heard him whisper. "He knows best. She -has been saved so much pain. When was it, my dearest?" - -"Last Wednesday, Paul." - -"And to-day is Friday. Three days in heaven beholding the face of the -Father. Let us thank Him, dear wife, for this also." - -We all knelt down upon the grass, and after that I heard father and -mother talking far on into the night, and, looking up, I saw God's stars -in His sky, and felt how very near He was, and then I went to sleep, and -the next day, towards evening, we met some English soldiers and arrived -at Wei-hai-wei. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - NINA'S STORY. - - -I promised my cousin Cicely St. John that I would write a little history -of what took place after we were separated from one another. She is -going to do the same; and then some day when we go back to England we -shall get it all put together and have it published in one big book. It -has always been my ambition to write a book, and I am quite sure that I -can write. People all have their particular gifts--writing is one of -mine. I was not very good when I was at school, but I never found the -essays any trouble at all. And when I was fourteen I got a -five-shilling prize in a magazine, and my story was published in the -Christmas number. It was illustrated, and the picture in the place of -honour on the cover. I was so delighted about it and so was father, but -then he always does love everything I do. People say he spoils me, and -perhaps he does; all I can say is, it is very nice being spoilt! I am -always happier when I am with father and his friends than with girls of -my own age. - -I never cared much for girls; the little ones talk about their dolls and -the big ones about their clothes. I like hearing father and his brother -officers talk and tell tales of sport and adventure. Of course I know -father would have liked me to have been a boy. He must have been -disappointed, though he never said so, because then I should have been a -soldier like he is, and gone to the war in South Africa, or perhaps have -been here in Pekin, just as we are now. - -It is a month since we came to the Celestial City, and such a long time -since I stayed with Uncle Paul and Aunt Christine. We went to them when -we first came out to China. I had never seen them in my life before. - -[Illustration: The Pagoda at Pekin.] - -Cicely is different from other girls, and I love her dearly. She is -much younger than I am, two years younger, but she seems almost as old. -She is so grave and a little old-fashioned; somehow I feel better when I -am with her and Uncle Paul--they make me want to be good. I often -wonder where they are, and hope things are not as bad for them as they -are with us, for here in the Celestial City things look very black -indeed. Father wishes he had left me behind in Wei-hai-wei, but I would -much rather be with him, even though the worst comes and he has to kill -me himself. Uncle Paul thinks one ought not to do this, but then Uncle -Paul is an angel. When I am with him I feel all the time a longing -after something better. I told Mrs. Ross about him. Mrs. Ross is my -great friend here. She is young and very pretty, and she met Uncle Paul -once. When I told her what he made me feel like, she said, "Yes, I -know, dear, he makes you feel as if you didn't care how your frock -fitted, but when you get away you think to yourself you may as well look -as nice as you can." Mrs. Ross has only been married a few months. She -came here just after her honeymoon. She has the most wonderful eyes I -have ever seen, like the stars in the soft, dark sky. She and I and -nearly always together, though she is years older than I am. Still she -says she is very glad to have me for her friend, as there are so few -girls out here. Captain Ross looks stern and troubled, and very -careworn, but all the men have that expression now, and if only you saw -the faces of the Chinese you would not wonder much; they are so -dreadfully cruel and revengeful, and they look at us as if they hate us -and would like to murder us all. If they killed people outright it would -not be so dreadful; but they torture a person for days first; they do -this to their own people, how much more then to us, if they had us in -their power? - -It is the cruel Empress who hates the foreigners, and it is her -emissaries who have stirred up the people against us. The Boxers are -her tools really, and the ignorant people are told all kinds of things -which they believe, that the Europeans take their little children and -kill them, and that it is our presence here which causes the lack of -rain, and then they pretend to see most wonderful apparitions, those who -appear always bearing the same message, "Kill! kill!" The other day -they declared that a marvellous vision appeared in the sky; it was a -spirit girl, they said, with a lamp in her hand. Father and I went out -to see it, but of course we did not see the girl, but only a brilliant -light in the sky, and the Chinese, who are very superstitious, imagined -the rest. But what caused more stir and alarm than anything else was -the mysterious Red Hand which suddenly appeared in Pekin. Mrs. Ross and -I saw it on a house one day, and then again on another, and as the -people caught sight of these dreadful Red Hands they gesticulated -wildly, and seemed terribly excited. Mrs. Ross was very frightened, as -she thought it meant that the Boxers were going to kill all the inmates -of the houses on which the Red Hand appeared, but Captain Ross said he -had been told by someone who knew that we, the foreign devils, were -accused of marking the houses, and wherever this dreadful mark appeared -a curse was sure to follow; in seven days one of the inmates would go -mad, or in fourteen days they would die. This was just before a most -dreadful event occurred. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - A PAINFUL DISCOVERY. - - -Several days passed by. One gets accustomed to everything, and we were -getting used to the big fires at night and all the mysterious warnings -we had had, and I was getting very tired of not being able to run about -as in the old days before we came to Pekin. It was a lovely morning, -and I made up my mind to go round and see my friend, Mrs. Ross. I was -allowed to go and see Mrs. Ross, but when there I was never supposed to -be out of her sight. Father was busy when I left, so I did not see him, -but Phoebe, our old servant, followed me with a great many injunctions -and warnings--at which, I am sorry to say, I only laughed. The sunshine -seemed to intoxicate me--I revelled in it--I could no longer feel any -fear; afterwards I thought I must have been mad that morning. I turned -round in the middle of my flight down the path which led to the house in -which Captain and Mrs. Ross lived. - -"Phoebe," I cried, shaking back my curls, which, somehow, always would -come tumbling about my face, "Phoebe, you may depend upon it the Chinese -are not nearly so black as they're painted; anyway, black or yellow, or -whatever they are, it's a lovely day, and I'm going to enjoy myself." - -"And what am I to tell your pa, Miss Nina?" - -"Oh, tell him anything you like--why, tell him the truth to be -sure--that I've gone to spend the morning with Mrs. Ross." - -"Miss Nina, I don't like the looks of you this morning. When your eyes -are as if there was little imps a-dancing in 'em, then I looks out for -squalls." - -"Thank you, Phoebe," I said, laughing and making her a mocking curtsey. -"My eyes feel very flattered, I can assure you." - -"Oh, they're well enough, and bright enough," she replied, grudgingly, -"but I should like to see a bit more soberness about them; why, when I -was your age, miss, I was married. Mr. Larkins-- - -"Poor man," I ejaculated under my breath. - -Phoebe did not hear; she was lost in reminiscences of the past. - -"Poor, dear Mr. Larkins, he were took quite sudden like; his mother died -of heart complaint, and yet I never thought to say to Larkins, 'Who -knows, my dear, but you might be took the same yourself, one day.'" - -"I should think not, Phoebe; it would have made poor Mr. Larkins very -uncomfortable if you had. I daresay," I added, under my breath, "he was -none too happy as it was," but, like all deaf people, the very thing I -did not mean her to hear she heard at once, and turned upon me angrily. - -"Not happy, miss! As happy as the day was long was Mr. Larkins, and a -deal happier if the days be these here days in China." - -"Oh, Phoebe, the day is bright enough; there is nothing wrong with -that." - -"The day is all right for them as wasn't kept awake all night by those -bloodthirsty villains." - -"I heard nothing, Phoebe; I was asleep." - -"It's all very well for them as can sleep; but, there, you're only a -child, after all." - -"Why, Phoebe, you said a minute ago that I was old enough to be -married," and with this parting shot I ran away. - -Poor old Phoebe; our troubles pressed sore upon her. I had never seen -her so put out before. She had been in our family for forty years, and -was, therefore, privileged to be very disagreeable sometimes. As I ran -down the path I met Mr. Crawford; he saluted, hesitated, and finally -stopped short. - -"Whither away, Miss Nina?" - -He had such a kind, honest face, one of those you feel instinctively you -can trust. - -"I am going to see Mrs. Ross." - -"All by yourself? Pardon me, does the Colonel know of your intention?" - -"Oh, yes--that is, I don't know; father was out when I left, but Phoebe -saw me go, and I had to listen to lectures yards long. I hope," I -added, saucily, "that I shall not have to listen to any more." - -His boyish face had grown quite grave, his honest eyes had a look of -apprehension in them, but he spoke lightly. - -"I see you are a very determined young lady, but perhaps you will allow -me to accompany you so far; then, when I have seen you safe in Mrs. -Ross's hands, I can make my report to the Colonel and set his mind at -rest." - -"Oh, you can come if you like," I replied, grandly. I was accustomed to -have a great deal of attention; indeed, I could not have received much -more had I been a little princess. "One would think I was the most -precious thing in the world." - -"Well, are you not?" he asked, gravely. - -"It depends what precious means," I replied, sapiently. "If it means -very good, I am afraid I am not that--at least, not half so good as -Cicely." - -"Who is Cicely?" - -"Cicely St. John; she is my cousin; she is altogether lovely," I cried, -with enthusiasm, "and so is Uncle Paul; he is a missionary out here at -Chen-si." - -"A missionary--and at Chen-si--then God help him!" - -He said the last under his breath, but I heard him. - -"Oh, Mr. Crawford," I cried, earnestly, for I love Uncle Paul dearly, -"you do not think he is in danger?" - -"I should think he probably left, Miss Nina, before the troubles began, -and you know," reassuringly, "'Ill news flies apace,' so that, as you -have heard nothing to the contrary, you may take it for granted he is -all right." - -We had got to the end of our walk now, but he opened the gate for me, -and still lingered. - -"I want to know that you are quite safe," he said, smiling. "You see -what a gaoler I am. Ah, there is Mrs. Ross." - -I ran to her and kissed her joyfully. - -"Nina, darling, how delightful; come to spend a long day with me, I -hope?" - -"I should like to," I replied, "if Mr. Crawford will let father know." - -"Your obedient slave, Miss Nina; I will be sure to acquaint the Colonel, -and now I must be going." - -"Won't you come in, Mr. Crawford?" said Mrs. Ross. - -"I fear I cannot," he replied. "I have to report myself at -headquarters. I was on guard last night." - -"Any fresh news?" asked Mrs. Ross. - -"Nothing but the usual story of the last few days. They have been firing -a lot more houses, and the visions and apparitions are as numerous as -ever." - -"And the Red Hand?" asked Mrs. Ross, shuddering. - -"Oh, we have got quite accustomed to it by this time," he replied. - -He spoke lightly to reassure us, but it was easy to detect a vein of -apprehensiveness behind his light tone. - -Mrs. Ross looked pensive, and this pensive look added to her beauty and -made her entrancing. - -"Well, Nina," she said, when we were alone, "what would you like to do -this morning?" - -"Anything you like, darling," I replied, eagerly. "I am so tired of -doing nothing and sitting in all day. I know what I should like," I -cried, excitedly; "I should like to go into the park." - -"The park?" said Mrs. Ross, turning her liquid gaze to the window. -"Yes, it looks inviting this morning. I wonder if we could. I fear -George would not like it--he can't bear me to leave the house; but, -really, everything seems very quiet this morning, I don't see why we -shouldn't go a little way. One does get so tired, as you say, of -sitting in the house. It seems strange," she added, smiling, "the park -being such an excitement to us. It was positively none when we could go -any day, but 'Circumstances alter cases,' to quote a very trite proverb, -and I fear you and I, Nina, are very human, and share the universal -longing for what is out of reach." - -"Yes. Do you know," I replied, laughing, "father never will forbid me -anything, because he says he knows I should want to do it immediately?" - -"What a character you are giving yourself," smiling. "At any rate you -are true; and, if you loved, you would be easily guided." - -"Yes, that is it," I cried. "I would do anything for love's sake; I -love father, and so I would not hurt him for the world; his wishes are -my law." - -"Do you know," said Mrs. Ross, turning her lovely eyes on me with a new -expression in their depths, "without meaning it, you have exactly -described the relationship which exists between the renewed soul and the -Father? I shall never forget that sermon your uncle preached on that -subject. 'And because ye are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of His -Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.' I don't know what makes me -tell you this, but I have never felt the same since that day." - -"No one ever does feel the same after meeting Uncle Paul; but the worst -of it is I get so naughty again when I am away from him." - -"So very, very naughty," she said, playfully, "and this is one of your -wicked deeds I fear, and I am aiding and abetting you." - -"You darling," I said, fondly, locking my arms in hers, "I don't know -what I should have done in this place without you; and what a nice -morning this is, and how pleasant it is here under the trees." - -"Yes, but we had better keep the house in view; you see I have the -caution which comes with age!" - -And so we strolled on under the trees, and forgot our troubles for one -short morning. The air seemed deliciously sweet and fresh, though, a -few days later, it grew unbearably hot. We were just thinking of -returning to the house when in the distance I saw a curious object on -the ground; it lay under the trees about 200 yards away, and nothing -would content me but that I must go and find out what it was. In vain -Mrs. Ross expostulated, and pointed out the danger of going so far and -getting out of touch with the houses; the spirit of mischief prompted -me, and I ran away laughing. Lilian followed, entreating me to stop, -but, I am sorry to say, the more excited she grew the more I laughed and -the faster I ran--on and on, until I got quite close to the object which -had excited my curiosity. Judge of my horror when, on looking down, I -found it was one of our own soldiers lying there, dead; he had evidently -been murdered by the Boxers. - -I felt sobered in a moment. The beauty of the day had gone, and the sun -seemed cruel now, as it blazed pitilessly down on the man's white, -upturned face. I recognized him at once, for he had been for years in -my father's regiment, and was a great favourite with us all. - -And now he lay there in the bright sunshine, dead. I knelt by his side, -quite forgetting the danger we were in, until Lilian Ross came up and -almost dragged me away. - -"Nina," she said, "you must be mad; come back with me this instant. We -are out of sight of home, and any moment we may be stopped." - -I rose sobbing, and quite subdued now, prepared to follow her quietly, -feeling indifferent to everything. It was too late. As we retraced our -steps, we heard wild shouting and cries, that awful cry that woke the -stillness of the night--"Kill, kill." - -Lilian turned as white as snow. I realized that it was through my -rashness; we were probably doomed to a cruel death. I felt it keenly, -because I saw that I had sacrificed Lilian as well as myself, but she -never reproached me. - -"Nina," she whispered, hurriedly, "have you got your satchet with you?" - -The fear in her lovely eyes was reflected, I know, in mine. - -"Yes," I said, fumbling with my hand in the bosom of my dress, "it is -here." - -"That is right, we may need it. I do not fear death, not since I met -Mr. St. John; but torture--" and she shuddered. - -"Oh, Lilian, and I have brought you to this. I shall never forgive -myself--never." - -"You did not mean it, darling." - -"No, but it comes to the same thing." - -"It may be possible for us to escape, even now; let us take this turn, -Nina, it will lead us round by the other entrance." - -The horrid sounds were coming nearer--we turned to flee, but it was too -late. They caught a glimpse of us as we disappeared, and with wild, -horrible cries they came rushing after us. A sensation of cruel -fear--the knowledge that certain death stared us in the face--a quick -review, as in a mirror, of all my past life--an agonized prayer for -help, a sickening sensation of pain--and then a blank. And then---- - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - TAKEN PRISONER. - - -I was in a vast hall, and Lilian Ross stood by my side. How we got -there I did not know, I only knew that we were there and still alive, -that death was yet to come. At the other end of the hall, upon a kind -of red dais, stood a man. I suppose he was a man, but he appeared to me -to be more like a personation of the evil one, he had such a cruel, -wicked face; and, as he sat glowering there, he looked as if he would -like to devour us, so great was his hatred and wrath. One or two men -were near him, but, for the most part, they stood in a vast circle, -leaving a clear space in the centre for us, and, as they glared at us, -they brandished their spears and shrieked for our blood. They seemed -more like wild beasts than men. Then one who stood near the throne -began to gesticulate, and brandish his horrid, blood-stained spear, but -the man on the raised dais smiled. His smile was worse than the other's -fury, and then he said a few words. I could not understand it all, but I -knew enough of Chinese to guess that we were to die a lingering death of -agony. The implements of torture were all round us, and these men -thirsted for our blood; indeed, they seemed to be mad with the lust for -blood; but there were preliminaries to be gone through; they would not -touch us until they had performed their horrid ceremonies. Waving their -hands and brandishing their spears, they seemed to be mingling in some -kind of weird dance. - -In the centre was a blood-stained stone, and, as they sang, they bowed -down until their spears touched this stone. They seemed by these -terrible orgies to be working themselves up to a still greater pitch of -fury. Every moment I expected to be our last, for it seemed as if they -would not be able much longer to restrain themselves, but would tear us -to pieces in their fury. - -I closed my eyes and shuddered. We clung to each other and tried to -pray. Then I found out that they were speaking to us. I could not -understand all that they said, but I understood enough to know that they -wished us to abjure our religion. We were to deny Christ, and fall down -and worship their horrible idols. If we did this, they promised us our -lives. It was a deadly temptation. Lilian thought of her husband, and -I thought of father; and we were young, and life was sweet, and it was -so horrible to die without saying good-bye to anyone. Perhaps people in -England will wonder and blame us that it was a temptation to us at all, -but I heard Uncle Paul say once that temptation was not sin: that it -only becomes sin when we yield. They say that times of great -persecution are times of decision, too. I had not cared much for Christ -in the old days; I had not been like Uncle Paul or Cicely--I had been -careless and thoughtless; but now, with a cruel death staring me in the -face, now, I chose Him. I turned to Lilian. "Christ for me," I said, -in reply to her questioning look, and all my heart seemed on fire and my -soul to be full of love. Lilian had made the choice also--I read the -answer on her face before she spoke. Terribly frightened as I was, I -gazed at her in the keenest admiration; her beautiful hair had become -loosened, and now fell over her shoulders in a mass of gold; her lovely -starlight eyes, pure and steadfast as those of any pictured saint, were -fixed on our persecutors. - -"Nina," she said to me in a whisper, "I do not know whether they would -allow us to take that poison, but even if it were possible I think it -would be better not to do so. We are in God's hands, and they cannot -touch a hair of our heads until He gives them permission." - -"Yes," I replied, "I agree with you--it's difficult, of course, to know -if a thing is right or wrong now, but Uncle Paul would not have done it. -I will follow him." - -They seemed to be making some horrid preparations at the other end of -the room--our time had come; we felt that and prepared to die. It's all -very well to read about these things in a story, but unless you have -passed through it yourself, you can have no idea of the horror and fear -and deadly anticipation of coming woe which we felt. I was positively -sick with terror, but I also felt full of an overwhelming love--I knew -that Christ was worth all and more than all. - -I whispered to Lilian that it would soon be over, and a text came -running into my mind, "Our light affliction which is but for a moment, -worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." - -They seemed to have completed their preparations now, and came toward us -with horrid cries. - -"Oh, Lilian, do pray that we may be kept." - -"Yes, yes, darling, it will soon be over, and then the glory." - -I just remember that--I know they seized us; they tore us away from each -other. And then I can recall nothing but some awful place of pain--a -place of confusion and horrible noise and terrible suffering and then a -blank, which seemed to last for years and years--then Lilian's voice, -very faint, very far away--then a little nearer, a little louder. - -"Are you better, darling?" - -"Yes" (my voice was so weak, I could hardly hear it myself), "have I -been ill?" - -"Very, very ill, but you are better now, thank God, thank God." - -"Where are we, Lilian?" - -"In a kind of a cave at the back of a house." - -"But how did we get here, I want to know all about it." - -"I wonder if you are strong enough to hear more now?" - -"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly; "it will make me much worse not to -know." - -"Well," she replied, soothingly, "I think it would, and you must not -agitate yourself. Now I will give you a cooling draught, and then you -must lie quite still, and I will tell you everything." - -"You won't hide anything, will you? I want to know what happened after -that dreadful torture," and I shuddered. - -"You were not tortured, darling; what their intentions were I do not -know. I think they did mean to put us to a cruel death, but God is over -all and prevented it." - -"But why have I been ill then, Lilian? I am sure I could not have -fancied it all." - -"My poor darling, you had a dreadful blow--they pushed us so violently -apart that you fell with your head against that platform; it was a -horrid cut, but it is healing up nicely now." - -"Then what happened?" - -"Well, the sight of your blood, instead of calling forth their -compassion, only seemed to infuriate them, and as I knelt beside you and -tried to staunch the blood, I thought all was lost; but just at that -moment a wonderful thing happened: I heard a great noise at the far end -of the hall--two men had entered, and one of them was violently -gesticulating. It appears that enormous rewards have been promised for -our discovery, and this man had undertaken to find us. I could not make -out what they said, but, no doubt, you would have been able to do so. -The other man, who was scholarly and refined-looking, and altogether of -a different type, seemed for some reason or other to have great -influence with them. He did not say much, but when he did speak they -listened, and gradually they ceased to brandish their spears, and after -what seemed an eternity to me, I saw that they had given up the idea of -murdering us, at any rate for the present. What arguments these men -used, of course, I do not know, but anything like the expression of -concentrated disappointment and rage on the faces of those who would -have killed us, I have never seen. It makes me shudder to think of it -now. An order was then given, and we, or rather, I was marched off, for -you, poor darling, were past marching or doing anything. The two -strange men picked you up, not un-gently, and we moved off; it seemed to -me along, long way. Then there was another altercation, but at last it -was decided that we should be taken to this house, and here we have been -ever since. These two men guard us; if you look through the room -opening out of this into the courtyard, you will see one of them -standing there now. I do not know what their intentions are, but I -conclude they are friendly--at any rate, we have not been molested by -the Boxers since that terrible morning; and they have been kind and -attentive in bringing us food; and once, when you were very ill, they -brought a Chinese doctor to see you. I think we must either be outside -or else very near the walls of the city; at any rate, it's a long, long -way from the Legation. Now that you are better and can speak you will -be able to talk to them; my great difficulty has been that understanding -the language so little I have not been able to converse with them at -all." - -[Illustration: "You will see one of them standing there now."] - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - A DISCOVERY. - - -"See," I said, "he is looking our way. I should like to speak to him." - -"But, dear child, are you strong enough?" - -"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly. "Do ask him, Lilian, to come here." - -Lilian beckoned to him, and he came and stood in the doorway--a tall, -imposing-looking figure, with an air of dignity about his dark, -intellectual face. - -I had talked to him only a few moments when I uttered an exclamation of -delight. - -Lilian looked at me a little apprehensively, and, catching sight of my -face in the mirror opposite, I saw that it was flushed, and that my eyes -burnt like diamonds. - -"Darling," Mrs. Ross whispered, soothingly, "I fear this will be too -much for you." - -"Oh, no," I cried, excitedly. "It is joy, Lilian, joy. This man comes -straight from Chen-si, from Uncle Paul; he is a convert, and will be -baptized soon." - -Lilian looked radiant. - -"How wonderful it all is!" she said, softly. "How the Lord has -overshadowed us! I cannot the least grasp it yet, but no doubt you will -find out all about it." - -"Yes, just fancy, Lilian; it's Mr. Li. Cicely has so often mentioned -him in her letters, he is such a clever man, and used to come to read -with Uncle Paul; but I did not know that he had become a Christian." - -"I arrived in Pekin," Mr. Li was saying to me, "the very day you were -captured. I had some knowledge of the man Wang--indeed, I was able to -benefit him once--and he is attached to me in his way, but we must not -depend upon him. I fear he is wholly influenced by mercenary motives; -it will not be wise to address me when he is here, and I need hardly -tell you that he has not the smallest suspicion that I have any -knowledge of you. He wants the reward which has been offered; he met me -as I was making my way into the city, and, knowing that I had some -influence with the soldiers, he asked me to go with him to see if it -were possible to save you. Thank God, we arrived at the Hall just in -time." - -"Thank God," we both said, or, rather, we almost breathed it from the -depths of our being. - -A moment's silence followed. - -"Does my father know that we are safe?" I asked, anxiously. - -"Yes," said Mr. Li, soothingly, "and your husband also," and for the -first time he turned his grave gaze on Lilian. "And there was another, -too, a young man, very young; when he heard that you were prisoners, he -begged the Colonel to let him go at once; he said he had the strength of -ten men, and that he would fight his way to you or die." - -I did not say a word. I turned my head and remained silent, but I saw a -young, bronzed face, and a pair of steadfast, blue eyes, that had never -been shadowed by fear or indecision. - -"Of course, it would have been madness," Mr. Li went on, calmly, "if -would simply have meant death to everyone concerned. The Colonel saw -that at a glance, as the Legations are fast closed now, and every man is -wanted to defend them. Your only hope of deliverance lies in stratagem. -This man carried news to the Colonel to-day, and will probably bring you -a message, but I have plans," said Mr. Li. "I do not see the least use -in returning to Pekin, there is only danger there; on the contrary, I -should advise escape." - -"Yes," we both said, "if only that were possible, but how?" - -"I will tell you," he replied, and, as he spoke, the ghost of a smile -lighted up his dark face, "there is a gentleman without the gates whom -you both know; he has been making his way from Wei-hai-wei, whither he -has conducted his wife and children in safety." - -"Uncle Paul?" I cried. "Is he here? Why did he come?" - -"He came because he knew you were at Pekin, and guessed you might want -him." - -"It is just like him; oh, I do hope he is not in danger." - -"Rest assured," he replied, gently, "he is in God's hands, and he is -doing what is right. He runs less risk than an ordinary foreigner, as -he is a doctor as well as a missionary. I think the rioters at Chen-si -could hardly have been aware of this fact when they attacked him." - -"God keep him safe," we both murmured fervently. - -"Amen," said Mr. Li. "How wonderfully God has worked hitherto. I -arrived at Pekin the very day I could be of service to you. I knew that -Mr. St. John was coming on here, and I have held communication with him -already." - -"How can he help us?" asked Mrs. Ross. - -"In this way," he replied. "You cannot get into the Legation, it is -fast closed, and help cannot come from there, for even if it were -possible for a man to escape, he would be murdered when he set his foot -outside the walls."--Mr. Li little knew of the strength, and courage, -and determination of which Englishmen are capable.--"Hope lies in -another direction altogether; from this house there are secret passages -which lead out of Pekin; the Boxers know nothing of them, for," he -added, with a touch of pardonable pride, "they were devised with great -care, and were the work of many years." - -"Does this house belong to you?" I asked. - -"Yes," he replied, "the construction of these underground passages was a -source of great interest to me in the past. I do not think that anyone -in Pekin knows of their existence, for, when they were constructed, I -employed Chen-si people. I knew nothing of God then, and yet all the -time He was directing me to build them for your deliverance." - -"It is marvellous," said Mrs. Ross, softly. "I suppose our gravest -danger lies in remaining here?" - -"That is so," he replied, gravely. "When Miss Nina" (he had caught my -name at once, though he pronounced it in a curious kind of way) "is well -enough, we must start at once." - -"I am well now," I cried, and tried to rise, but I sank back trembling. - -"No," he replied, "I fear we have been talking too long; the excitement -has been too much for you." - -"Yes, Nina darling, do try and rest, or you will be ill again." - -I felt that what they said was true; my head swam, my blood seemed to be -on fire; as I became delirious, I thought I heard Lilian say:-- - -"I wish Mr. St. John could see her," and afar off, it seemed to me, -another voice replied:-- - -"It might be possible to-night." - -After that I heard nothing more. I had, instead, a terrible dream. I -thought there was a fire. It was an awful sight; the flames seemed to -scorch me as they leaped up, ruddy and bright, into the heavens, and -those cruel men who had tried to kill us, armed with pitchforks, forced -me nearer and ever nearer to the flames. I shrieked for mercy, but they -only laughed as they pushed me in. And then I was on fire, I was -burning. Oh, the unutterable agony of that burning! I tried to escape, -but I could not, for they formed a ring round me, and shouted and danced -in horrid glee; and then, all of a sudden I looked up, and beyond the -fire I saw a face that I seemed to know quite well, it had mingled with -my dreams, with my prayers so often lately--the face of the Christ--He -whom I loved, whom I had chosen. I saw His face as I had loved to -picture it, all worn as it were with the sorrows, and pain, and woes of -humanity, and, withal, crowned with ineffable patience and sweetness. I -was falling back into the flames, but He held out His hand, and the -demons gave way and melted into thin air. Oh, that strong right hand of -His! He caught me, and the burning all seemed to go, and the flames -were extinguished. I was floating in some lake of ambrosial coolness, a -delicious kind of languor stole over me, and the face of the Christ bent -over me and smiled. And then, somehow, as in a dream He vanished, and -Uncle Paul was there in His stead. I still lay on the couch, the only -difference being that Uncle Paul was there, his left arm under my head, -and in his right he held a cordial, part of which I had swallowed. - -"She will do now," I heard him say, "and if she is left absolutely quiet -we can get away to-morrow." I heard it all as in a dream, nothing -seemed to surprise or trouble me, but as I sank into a delicious sleep I -heard someone say, without taking in the meaning of the words, or being -in the least alarmed by them:-- - -"It might be fatal to remain here another night." - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - A DARING ATTEMPT. - - -It was a hot, sultry night, but in the Legations people had other things -to think of besides the weather. Another day of suspense and agitation -had passed. An Envoy had appeared, and a letter couched in the usual -terms of studied Chinese politeness, purporting to be from Prince Ching, -had been discovered posted on the gates. They were grieved indeed that -the foreigners had broken the peace by firing on their troops, thus -stirring up unfriendly relations! Their only wish was to establish -peace, and they concluded by suggesting that all the foreign ministers -should leave the Legations in detachments, to be protected by -trustworthy officers whom the Chinese would themselves select; so great -was their affection for the foreigners, and so intense their anxiety to -protect them! But _not a single armed foreign soldier_ could be -permitted to pass out, as this would only have caused doubt and -suspicion in the breasts of the peaceable Chinese! An answer must be -sent at once, or consequences might follow which it would be impossible -to prevent, notwithstanding the depth and extent of their affection for -all the foreigners residing in the Legations at Pekin! This manifesto -was read and re-read, and received the contempt and derision it -deserved. Did they really think, men asked themselves, that they would -abandon the Chinese Christians who had stood by them so loyally, to be -deserted and massacred; had they forgotten Cawnpore, with its nameless -horrors; and were they going to leave their wives and children at the -mercy of these polite demons, without striking a blow in their defence? -No, a thousand times no; in whatever else they might differ they were -all at one here; they might temporize to gain time, but at their post in -the Legation they would remain until death or relief came--and from -Christian hearts prayer went up to One who was able and willing to help. - -Colonel Leicester paced restlessly to and fro in front of the pavilion. -It was late, but he could take no rest--his stern face was furrowed with -care, and there were lines about his eyes and mouth which had not been -there a short time previously. Wang had been with him that day--Wang had -often been with him lately. It was difficult to get into the Legation, -but for astuteness Wang had not his equal, and he expected a large -reward. The Colonel knew that his child and her friend were safe, still -he felt wretchedly anxious and unhappy, especially on account of Nina's -illness; and the worst of it was, his hands were tied; there was nothing -for it but to wait--he could not leave the Legation, even if he had been -able to do so; it would not be right to desert his post, his honour -forbade that; besides, it would have been certain death, and he had no -wish to risk the certainty of leaving his child unprotected. For Captain -Ross it was the same. Half distraught when he first discovered that his -wife was missing, he had begged the Colonel to let him go and see what -he could do to recover her and Nina, or avenge their death; indeed, it -was with the greatest difficulty that the Colonel prevented him from -precipitating himself over the wall into the seething cauldron outside. - -After a time he grew calmer. News was brought that his beloved one was -in comparative safety, that there was no immediate danger. Still he -could not rest--it was torture to imagine what might be taking place, -and yet he could do nothing. He tore his hair and wrung his hands in -agony. A common sorrow is a wonderful cementer of friendship, and the -two men were drawn very close to each other during that awful time. But -to-night Captain Ross was absent on duty, and his place by the Colonel's -side was occupied by a younger man. It was a young, eager, boyish face -that looked up at the Colonel, a young voice trembling with emotion that -spoke with eager entreaty. "I shall not be missed, I don't count for -anything; do let me go, sir. I can't bear to think of Mrs. Ross and -Miss--Miss Leicester being in danger with no one to do anything for them -but these Chinese devils." - -The Colonel's face took on, if possible, an added shade of sternness, -but he did not speak. - -"You know, sir, what a relief it would be to you and Captain Ross; you -cannot go--of course that goes without saying--but I can, and this very -night, if only you will give the necessary permission." - -"Crawford," said the Colonel, kindly, laying his hand on the young man's -shoulder, "do you know what you are doing? As surely as you leave here -you go to certain death, and how can I, even for the sake of my own and -only child, send you to that death? It would be murder, you have not -counted the cost." - -The young man lifted his face, pale with the fixity of a noble resolve, -and his brilliant blue eyes shone like stars in the dusk. - -"I _have_ counted the cost," he said, fervently, "I _must_ go. If you -withhold your permission out of consideration for my life, then, though -I have never been insubordinate before, I shall be now. I go to-night." - -The Colonel seized his hand and wrung it. - -"Then go," he said, "go, and God bless you, and be merciful to me," he -added, brokenly. - -"Amen," Mr. Crawford reverently murmured, adding in his full, rich -voice, "The Lord knoweth them that trust in Him." - -"You are a good fellow, Crawford," said the Colonel, "you know I have -never been a great talker. Perhaps I ought to have said more to you -young fellows, but I must say one thing, and it is this: I cannot -understand what men can do at times like these without a saving faith in -Christ." - -"I know that I should be lost without Him," replied the subaltern, -simply. - -The two men then began to speak in hurried whispers; it seemed a relief -after the tension and indecision of the last few moments to have decided -upon some course of action. After conversing together earnestly for a -few minutes they retraced their steps to the Colonel's quarters, and for -a long time after that silence reigned so far as they were concerned. -The night was comparatively still--every now and then flames leapt up -into the sky, telling the story that another house had been wrecked by -the Boxers, or the stillness was broken by their shrill cries; like -beasts of prey they awoke, in the darkness, to prowl about seeking whom -they might devour and destroy. - - * * * * * - -Two hours later, when the clocks pointed their hands to midnight, two -Chinamen might have been seen stealing from the Colonel's quarters. The -Colonel's dog must have been a bad house dog, for he seemed rather -pleased than otherwise, and wagged his tail appreciatively when the -younger of the two men put out his hand to stroke him; the guard, too, -allowed them to pass; indeed, until they passed the outmost sentry, no -one impeded their progress. - -"Halt! Who goes there?" - -"A friend." - -The voice was the voice of Jacob! He must indeed have been a clever -Chinaman to speak English with that intonation: and yet the sentry -hesitated; here were two Chinese stealing out of the camp, and to all -appearance hailing from the Colonel's quarters. The sentry's challenge, -clear, and incisive, rang out on the night air; but they knew the -password, that was enough for him; he had no business to detain them. - -The two figures stole silently on until they reached the wall--now if -their progress was not arrested here, all might still be well, but, if -the British saw them, and an alarm was given, they might be shot as they -dropped over the wall. - -"I had not reckoned on this," said the younger man of the two, "We run -more risk here than outside the Legation." - -"That is true, sir," replied the other, deferentially, "but everything -seems pretty quiet now, this is our best time." They looked cautiously -round--not a soul was in view. In the distance they heard the tramp of -the guard--every now and then a shrill cry from the besiegers rent the -air, and flames shot up into the sky from the burning houses, but no -immediate danger appeared to threaten them. - -"Now, sir," said the elder of the two, who seemed to possess the agility -of a cat. In a moment he had scaled the wall and prepared to lower -himself on the other side. - -"Leave the talking to me, sir; it will be best for you to be silent." - -"Yes, yes," agreed the other, hastily, "you may be quite sure I shall -risk nothing; too much depends upon it," he added under his breath. - -They had reached the top of the wall in safety and were about to lower -themselves on the other side, when all of a sudden the silence of the -night was broken; they were discovered and the alarm was given--the -sharp whiz of a bullet passed within an inch of their faces. - -"Down, sir! Down quick for your life!" - -In less time than it takes to write it, the two men had dropped silently -over the wall, and were now running as fast as they could from the -Legation. - -"Keep as much under cover as possible, sir, or they will mark us down." - -"I never thought of this," said Mr. Crawford, laughing. "My friends are -more to be feared than yours." - -"Oh, we shall come upon mine soon enough, sir," Wang replied, "and then -it will be best for you to be silent." - -He had hardly finished speaking when they almost ran into a company of -Boxers, but with great adroitness, Wang contrived to mingle and join -with them, raising the cry as he did so, "Sha, sha, sha." They kept -with them until the Chinese began to loot and burn some buildings, then -they slipped off. - -"Now, sir, we are safe, unless we meet any of the men who were here the -day the ladies were taken." They were passing, as he spoke, the rude -hall where Lilian and Nina so nearly lost their lives. - -As they left it behind they heaved a sigh of relief. - -"We are very near now, sir; the secret entrance, known only to Mr. Li -and myself, is just ahead; I will wait here in case anyone comes up, and -distract their attention whilst you make the entrance. About twenty -yards ahead you will see a curious stone in the ground, close by the -plane tree; measure again six feet from that, and you will come to -another tree; hit the tree three times smartly and they will let you -in." - -Mr. Crawford walked on quickly. Time was passing; there was already a -glimmering of dawn in the East. It was necessary that he should effect -an entrance, and also necessary that the entrance should not be betrayed -to the enemy. His heart beat high, the goal was almost reached, and -half, at least, of his mission had been accomplished. He approached the -tree indicated, hit it three times smartly with his sword, and then -waited anxiously. After a few seconds, which seemed to him of -interminable length, he thought he distinguished a faint sound beneath -him, but, to his horror, he saw a party of men approaching from the road -down which he had just come. He had only just time to slip behind the -plane tree, and from this post of observation he noticed that Wang was -talking to them, and had adroitly contrived to distract their attention; -he was pointing to the hall in the distance, and they were all eagerly -looking the other way. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - MR. LI's WONDERFUL HOUSE. - - -But this state of things could not go on for ever. Mr. Crawford waited -in an agony of impatience; for every moment he expected one of the party -to turn round, and then he knew he would be discovered. Would the man -never be able to undo the door? It seemed an eternity to him, whilst -the bolts and bars were being withdrawn; and what a terrible noise they -made! He felt sure they would be heard, and--yes, one of the men talking -to Wang suddenly turned, started, and pointed in the direction in which -he was standing. He gave himself up for lost; but at that very moment -the ground under his feet seemed to slide away--so suddenly, that he -would have fallen into the dark cavern had he not sprung quickly to one -side. - -A dark head, adorned with a pigtail, appeared for a moment above ground. - -"Quick! quick!" the man said, in Chinese, "I fear we are followed." - -Mr. Crawford had hardly time to think, though, like lightning, the -thought did cross his mind that Wang might have betrayed him; but even a -moment's hesitation might have been fatal, and he sprang down into the -darkness. Not a minute too soon--as the trap door closed above him, he -distinctly heard voices and footsteps overhead. His fears of an ambush, -however, and treachery in one direction were soon dispelled, for his -hand was seized in an honest British clasp, and an English voice -exclaimed:-- - -"Mr. Crawford, I believe?" - -"Yes; and you are--?" - -"Paul St. John. You may have heard of me." - -"Often," replied the younger man. "I am so glad to meet you." - -"And I to meet you." And the two men grasped each other's hands. - -"How is Miss Leicester?" asked Mr. Crawford, eagerly. - -"Better," replied Mr. St. John, "but she is still very weak. Her -nervous system has undergone a great shock, and it will be some time -before she is quite herself again. In addition to the blow which she -received, and the fright, there was a good deal of fever, and in this -climate fever seems to have a tremendous grip on the constitution, and -it is a long time before one recovers, even when one is young and -strong. She needs rest, but that, unfortunately, she cannot have, poor -child, as I gather that it would not be safe to remain here another -night. I am thankful to say the fever has now gone; I must give her a -strong cordial, and we must make the journey as easy as we can for her." - -"I will carry her all the way," cried Mr. Crawford eagerly. - -"I know you will do all you can," replied Mr. St. John, kindly. "You -will be of the greatest possible assistance to us, and you will bring -Nina news of the Colonel; she has felt very much being the cause of so -much anxiety to him, and of course you know that worry always retards -recovery. We will join the others now, and make our plans for instant -removal, if necessary." - -"I fear it is necessary," said Mr. Crawford, gravely. "I'm very much -afraid those yellow fellows saw me. They were talking to Wang, and he -tried to distract their attention, and succeeded to a certain extent -admirably; but I rather fancy they saw me and smelt a rat. Ah, here is -Wang; now we shall hear what he has to say." - -The man appeared to be in the greatest state of excitement. - -"They are coming, sir! All is lost; they will be upon us in less than -an hour. They saw you, sir," he said, turning to Mr. Crawford. "I was -certain of it, because I saw them exchange glances, and they said -nothing to me. They will not go into the secret entrance, because they -might think we should expect them there, but they will go to the gates." - -"Are you quite sure that they saw Mr. Crawford?" asked Mr. St. John. - -"Perfectly," replied Wang. "There is no time to lose. I know these -fellows so well; they were extra polite and friendly with me, when we -parted, but I had my suspicions, and, to make it a certainty, I hid and -watched their movements after they left me. First they examined the -place where you disappeared, Mr. Crawford, and I heard them say it would -be impossible to force that, and we might expect them to do so, and -prepare accordingly. I heard them say this, and saw them make their way -to the Hall, whither they were going to acquaint the others." - -Paul St. John and Mr. Crawford looked grave and anxious; they were not -acquainted with the secret passages, as were Lilian and Nina. They -instinctively turned to Mr. Li, who had not yet spoken. His dark, -colourless face was as imperturbable as ever. - -"There is no reason for so much terror," he said, quietly, turning to -Wang. "Have you seen that the gates are closed and barred?" - -"Yes; but they will be over them like monkeys, and we shall all be -killed. I did not bargain for this; it has been very stupidly managed. -I do not care to stay for the reward, as it is no use to me when I am -dead. With your permission, gentlemen, I will make my way back to Pekin -and acquaint the Colonel of the fate of his daughter." - -"You will do nothing of the kind," said Mr. Li, sternly, looking at -Wang, whose white face and shaking hands betrayed his abject terror. -"You will remain with us, and make yourself as useful as you can. I may -tell you, though you do not deserve it, that there is no need for such -excessive alarm. Do you really think it likely that I would allow -myself to be caught like a rat in a hole, especially when I have two -ladies under my charge?" - -The man muttered a sulky rejoinder, but he seemed partially reassured; -and there was that in Mr. Li which commanded respect and instant -obedience. - -"I do not mean to minimize the danger, of course," said Mr. Li, gravely, -when the Chinaman had gone out to see that the entrance was made as -secure as possible; "or to say that we run no risk, because that would -not be true, and I think the longer we remain here the greater risk we -run. If we are ready, let us start at once." - -"Stop," said Paul St. John. "There is one thing we have forgotten: my -brothers, let us pray." - -When he rose, the light was on his face, as on the day when he had faced -the rioters at Chen-si. - -"Now, my friend," he said, turning to Mr. Li, "I am quite ready, and I -think I am expressing our universal wish when I say that it will be best -for you to take command of our little expedition." - -"I think it _will_ be best," said Mr. Li, "because I am so well -acquainted with the ground--and with the men also," he added, smiling. -"I have some influence over Wang. Mr. St. John, you and Mr. Crawford -will go forward with the ladies. I will bring up the rear with Wang." - -Very white, very fragile, looked Nina, very different from the laughing -girl who had left her father's house only a few days since. Mr. St. -John had administered a cordial to her, and under its influence the -faintest tinge of colour was beginning to creep up into her pale cheeks. - -She clung to him for support; Lilian Ross and Mr. Crawford supporting -her on the other side. Mr. Li and Wang brought up the rear. Alert, -calm, decisive, Mr. Li was evidently one of those born to command. - -"They are coming," said Wang, beginning to tremble again, "swarming the -gates like rats." - -It was true; hideous yellow faces, with heavy pigtails and coarse black -hair, were already crowding the entrance, and in the course of a few -minutes they would be in the courtyard. There was nothing then to -prevent their getting into the outer room in which Mr. Li and Wang were -standing. The others were in the inner room prepared to await his -orders. - -At that moment the Chinese caught sight of Mr. Li and Wang, and a -fiendish smile of triumph lighted up their faces. Mr. Li also smiled. - -"Not so fast, my friends," he said, quietly; and as the first man landed -on the ground he gently pushed Wang in front of him through the door -leading into the inner apartment, and slid the bolt. - -"That bolt will be no good, sir," said Wang; "they will force the door -in a few minutes, and we shall all be tortured and killed." - -"I must beg of you to be silent," said Mr. Li, sternly. "If you would -like to join the party outside, there is still time to do so, but I -think that you would probably prefer to remain with us." - -Poor Wang protested most humbly that he had never meant anything by his -words, and so great was his attachment to their persons that nothing in -the world would induce him to leave them. - -"That being the case," said Mr. Li, drily, "and your attachment to us -being so great, you will do all in your power to help instead of -hindering us. I cannot have these ladies alarmed. Now see," he said, -turning to Lilian and Nina, who had turned a shade whiter, for though -they placed unbounded confidence in Mr. Li, it was not pleasant to hear -the sounds in the outer room. - -"Now see: I touch this button, and look at the result!" As he spoke he -pressed a spring in the wall, and a huge sliding door shot right across, -protecting the door through which they had passed, and which the Chinese -were forcing from the outer side. - -[Illustration: As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall.] - -"I think," said Mr. Li, with a smile of triumph in his dark eyes, "they -will find it a little difficult to break through that door. Now let us -collect what we require for the journey." - -"The packages are here," said Mr. St. John. "We have had them all placed -in the corner of the room." - -"That is well," replied Mr. Li. "Now we will continue our journey. It -will take our friends some little time," he added, pleasantly, "to force -an entrance into this room, and I think they will be more than ever -puzzled when they get here. You see these four doors," he said, -pointing to one side of the apartment which seemed to be composed -entirely of doors, "Which do you think is the one to be used? They are -all dummies," he continued, after a pause, in which the doors had been -tried and various opinions expressed: "but I fancy they will puzzle our -friends. The real one is here." - -He touched a spring which was wholly invisible to any but the most -practised eye, and they found themselves in a kind of hall, the walls of -which were very lofty, the light entering by mere apologies for windows, -let in close to the ceiling. There were low divans all round this hall, -and Mr. Li begged them to be seated. - -"We may as well rest here a few moments," he said, noticing Nina's white -face. "We are safe for the present, at least." - -At this moment Mr. Crawford crossed over to where Mr. Li was standing, -and spoke in a low tone. - -"I suppose," he said, "there is no danger from outside? I wonder they -do not try and effect an entrance from without." - -"They would find it a little difficult," replied Mr. Li. "No cat could -climb these walls, and only a cat could get in at the windows. No, the -danger does not lie here, but further on. From this room there is a -subterranean passage about a quarter of a mile long, but unfortunately -it has no communication with the rest of the house opposite; the exit -being at the other end of the grove of plantains, under which it runs. -I always intended to complete the work, but it has not been done, and -the consequence is, we must risk getting across twenty yards of open -country. For men it would not be so difficult, but the care of two -ladies complicates matters. We must hope and pray that the men will be -so occupied with getting into the house that they will not think of -anything beyond. Still, we must prepare for emergencies. I shall lead -the way, for I must open the door of the other house. The lock is a -complicated one, and only I can turn the key. You and Mr. St. John will -follow with the ladies. It will be as well to acquaint Mr. St. John -also of the possible danger, without alarming the ladies. Ah, here he -is." - -"Brother," said Paul St. John, laying his hand on the other's arm, "what -fills me with wonder is your great ingenuity. Surely you must have -travelled a great deal, for I have never seen a house like this in -China." - -"No," replied Mr. Li, smiling; "_I have_ travelled a great deal, and am -very cosmopolitan in my tastes. When I was a boy I used to pore over -Eastern tales of adventure, and I determined to build one of those -wonderful fairy palaces one reads of: a place of concealed doors, -sliding panels, and underground passages." - -"It is the dream of most children," said Mr. St. John, smiling, "but -very seldom realized. You have succeeded admirably." - -"Not quite as well as I could wish, though." added Mr. Li; and he then -told Mr. St. John wherein the danger lay. - -Paul St. John grasped his hand. His smile was as bright and radiant as -before. - -"Well, brother," he said, gently, "it shall all be well. You can say -with us now; 'For me to live is Christ, and to die is gain.'" - - - - - CHAPTER XII - - "THEY WANDERED IN DENS AND CAVES OF THE EARTH" - - -It was quite a relief to be underground. The long, dark, narrow passage -infused a sense of safety and protection which they could not feel so -long as there were doors, save the one by which they had entered, which -it was almost impossible for anyone but the most experienced expert to -discover, and there were no windows at all; no fear of seeing the cruel -yellow faces pressed against the window panes, of hearing the savage, -beast-like cries. Mr. Li walked on ahead, cool, calm, erect; a dignified -figure, moving along in the darkness, inspiring confidence and trust. -Wang was slouching away but, without appearing to do so, Mr. Li kept him -close by his side, and he now carried the torch which lighted them -through the darkness. Mrs. Ross followed with Mr. St. John; Nina and -Mr. Crawford bringing up the rear. Although the danger had been hidden -from the former, yet there are some things which it is quite impossible -to disguise. Without being told we guess at them, and in her weakness -she turned intuitively to the strong man who had braved so much for her -sake. She had clung at first to Uncle Paul, but Uncle Paul--she had -always felt it--she felt it at the present moment, to her regret and -shame--was a being too far above her ever to claim her entire sympathy. -She loved him with all her heart and soul, she adored him, but she was -sadly conscious of inferiority. She knew that she had given herself to -Christ, that the whole bent and aim of her life would be different from -what it had been in the old, careless past, and yet she did not think -she could stand on the same plateau as Uncle Paul and Cicely, who seemed -to be almost in heaven already, She had heard Mr. St. John's words; she -knew that death would be nothing to him, the gate to glory, to Christ; -his face shone now with ineffable loveliness as he walked by Lilian -Ross's side, helped her over the broken places, and discoursed to her of -the things of God. - -But Nina wanted to live--the colour had crept back into her pale cheeks, -her witching eyes were bright with suppressed excitement. She did not -wish for death, but life. - -"I cannot say yet," she said to herself, "to die is gain, but I can -say," she added softly, "for me to live is Christ." - -Young Crawford did not talk to her much, he saw that her thoughts were -occupied, and he had much to occupy his own; he had replied to that one -look of her dark eyes, a look which supplicated help and protection, and -implied perfect trust, by a few whispered words of reassurance, and his -expression was so ardent, so brave, so fixed in its high and steadfast -resolve, that it was impossible to feel fear when walking by his side. -His blue eyes blazed in the darkness. If an army had been lead against -him, he felt that he could face it, and yet be victorious. - -"Nina," he said fervently--forgetting in the excitement of the moment -that he was using her Christian name--"Nina, do you recollect in the -history of Elisha how he prayed that the young man's eyes might be -opened, and how when they were he saw that the whole mountain was full -of chariots and horses. Do you know I feel like that young man, as if -the Lord had opened my eyes; I believe that He will appear for us, that -in this place, grim and dark though it be, we are surrounded by myriads -of His angels for our protection." - -"And yet," replied Nina, a little doubtfully, "God _does_ permit -dreadful things sometimes to happen to His children." - -"That is true," said young Crawford, "and that is one of the things -which will be explained one day, but I do not believe it will be so -to-day. I cannot think that the Lord would have allowed me to have this -feeling, which almost amounts to a revelation, for nothing. Be of good -cheer," he added, tenderly. "If a thousand men came against me, I -should not fear; the Lord is on our side, and you shall never fall into -their hands. Come, take my arm, you are not strong yet." He kept his -sword arm free, but with the other he gathered her hand in his, and -placed it within his arm, and the support which this afforded her seemed -to impart to him additional strength. - -They had reached the egress now and held their breath. This was the -critical moment. When they opened the door what would they see? Would -the way be clear or would they be caught like rats in a trap? In that -case, unless deliverance came from some entirely unexpected source, they -would have to remain where they were until their provisions failed them, -or they were discovered and overwhelmed by numbers; or they would have -to fight their way across the open space Three men, good and true, for -they could not reckon on Wang, to protect themselves and two helpless -women! It was a terrible look out, and a deep, fervent prayer rose from -every manly heart to God for His protection; Paul St. John, casting his -eyes on Lilian and Nina, and thinking of his absent wife and children, -lifted up his great heart in supplication also--"Lord, if it be -possible, for the sake of these, and those absent who are dear to us, -deliver us now; nevertheless not my will, but Thine be done." - -"It's all right," said Mr. Li, looking cautiously out, "but there is not -a moment to lose, I will go on at once; prepare to follow when you see -me reach the other side; close the door behind you and come quickly; -Wang, you will keep close to me." - -Without another word, he strode silently and rapidly across the open -space, all the time keeping one eye on Wang, and one on the distant -trees. Putting his hand in the inner pocket of his robe where he had -placed the key for safety, he turned very white, for--the key was gone. -Meanwhile the others had followed, he heard the door close gently behind -them, and now here they all were beside him, close to a place of safety -which it was impossible to enter. It was indeed a terrible situation! -They could not retreat, and they could not go on, and every moment -increased the danger. Mr. Li knew it was only a question of time. The -Chinese might give up the search inside, come out into the grove, catch -sight of them as they stood there, and do them to a cruel death. For a -space even Mr. Li's firmness seemed to be shaken. - -"I know I put the key in this pocket," he exclaimed in a distracted -tone; but on a sudden his face changed like lightning, and he sprang on -Wang, who stood there shivering like an aspen leaf. "You traitor, you -have robbed us," he cried. Mr. Li was transformed, his voice was -terrible, his expression relentless and stern as that of an avenging -archangel. Mrs. Ross turned white and Nina fainted right away and would -have fallen had not Mr. Crawford caught her with his left arm; in his -right hand he grasped his sword. With set teeth and blazing eyes he -stood there ready to sell his life dearly. He beckoned to Paul St. -John, who was endeavouring to encourage Mrs. Ross, and preparing to -defend her. - -[Illustration: In his right band he grasped his sword.] - -"There is a chance of escape still, sir," he said. "You are a -missionary, your life is of so much value, and then there are your wife -and children to think of: it would be possible to slip back, amongst the -trees, and take the ladies with you." - -"And leave you to die, my brother," said Mr. St. John gently; "that -cannot be God's will, surely." - -"I may not die," replied the young subaltern brightly. "I do not feel -at all like death yet, I shall give them a lot of trouble, but it would -hamper me to have Mrs. Ross and Miss Leicester here; how will they stand -the sight of blood? They might even be wounded in the scuffle, and if -the worst comes it would increase the bitterness of Death to know they -were in danger, to know I had died in vain." - -"True," said Mr. St. John, tenderly; "then farewell until we meet again -on earth or in the glory. Come, Nina darling," he whispered, gently -raising the fainting girl and folding her in his arms. - -"It is needless," put in Mr. Li. He spoke sharply and decisively; all -this time he had been occupied with Wang, and Wang had been protesting -and blaspheming and swearing by all his gods. - -"Now," said Mr. Li, and his voice sounded terrible in its sternness and -solemnity. "You know me, and I know that you have that key; I am not -going to risk the lives of five innocent people; if you do not give up -the key you die. As surely as there is a God above us, so surely do I -send you to appear before Him." He drew a revolver from his pocket and -held it close to the man's eyes. "I give you exactly three minutes to -make up your mind; if at the end of that time you have not confessed, I -shall blow your brains out." - -It is impossible to say whether Mr. Li would have carried out this -threat. If he had attempted to do so, no doubt Mr. St. John would have -thought it right to intervene, but Mr. Li knew his man, and before two -minutes were up Wang was blubbering out that Mr. Li had dropped the key, -and that he (Wang) had picked it up not knowing what key it was, and -here it was if Mr. Li wanted it so much, where he had placed it for -safety in his pig tail! - -"You scoundrel," said Mr. Li, contemptuously. "I only wish I had the -time to give you the thrashing you deserve; even now," he said, as he -tore the key out of the man's hair, "it may be too late the delay may -cost us our lives." As he spoke he heard a noise behind him, and, -looking round, they saw that their fears of discovery were realized. -The enemy had come to the conclusion at last that the house was empty, -and as they emerged from the wood, they caught sight of the little band, -and uttered a scream of triumph. Young Crawford stood like a lion at -bay, his noble head thrown back, his unsheathed sword grasped firmly in -his hand, his eyes shining as if they were on fire. Mr. St. John stood -beside him, endeavouring to shield the two shrinking girls. Would the -lock never turn? There was something peculiar about it, and it was -rusty--it seemed a century before it turned with an angry, rasping -sound, but that sound was sweetest music in their ears. - -"Quick, quick," cried out young Crawford in an agony of impatience, for -he saw that it was only a question of moments. The Chinese had quailed -before his terrible expression; they had not cared to face him or his -gleaming sword. But what could one man do against so many? They -prepared to spring. Meanwhile the half-fainting girls had been dragged -into the place of safety, and young Crawford stood on guard alone. - -"Come, brother, come," shouted Mr. St. John. It was too late. -Infuriated at the escape of their prey, the foremost men sprang across -the open space to where young Crawford stood. He was just in front of -the open door, yet he could not enter--if he turned they would be upon -him and force an entrance also, if he fell back it would be the same -thing. "Close the door," he shouted out to Mr. Li. "Put your back -against it," called out Mr. St. John. Mechanically he obeyed. Inch by -inch, still with the point of his sword pointing at his foes, he -retreated, until he stood with his back up against the door, prepared to -sell his life as dearly as might be. - -They did not hesitate long. With wild shrieks like those of a famished -wolf, they rushed upon him: but he was an expert in the art of fencing. -He knew how to parry and thrust, he had the swordsman's quick eye and -mobile hand and arm. The end would be the same of course, but theirs -would not be an easy victory. The minutes passed and still he held them -at bay; they rushed at him, but he shook them off as some noble animal -shakes off the dogs that are worrying him to death. Not many that came -within the sweep of that terrible sword returned again to the attack. -Three times he thrust them back, and still he stood there unharmed, save -for a slight flesh wound in his forehead from which the blood trickled -down his face. But he felt that the end was near, his breath came in -great throbbing gasps, his sword cleaved to his hand, his heart laboured -painfully; he fell backwards, down, down, down into the darkness, and -thought that he was dead and that an angel bent over him, but the -angel's eyes were suffused with tears and bore a curious resemblance to -Nina's. "He will do now," someone said; and then he fell asleep, the -most delicious sleep he had ever experienced in his life. When he awoke -Nina and Mr. St. John sat by his side. - -"Wherever am I?" he cried, rubbing his eyes. "I thought they had done -for me; how good God has been," he said, looking at Nina, "but I cannot -think now how I got here. You see," he went on, turning again to Nina, -with a bright, sweet smile, "I was right after all, God _did_ deliver, -only _He_ could have done so, for I was in a terrible plight, and -thought it was all over. I never expected to see any of you again," he -continued a little sadly, for he was weakened by exertion and the great -strain of mind and body he had undergone. - -"Dear Lord, we thank Thee for Thy great goodness to us," said Mr. St. -John, reverently kneeling beside the rude couch on which young Crawford -lay. A fervent Amen burst from the lips of all present. Nina was -crying quietly, she was very weak still, and this last strain had proved -almost too much for her overwrought nerves. Mrs. Ross sat beside her, -and held her hand fast locked in hers. Mr. Li stood there, calm and -dignified as ever, but there was a very kind, pleased look about his -dark eyes. - -In answer to young Crawford's query, he smiled, "You will be greatly -surprised when I tell you," he said, "and think it more of an Arabian -Night than ever. I told Mr. St. John to tell you to stand with your -back against the door because there was a false panel there. When I had -got the ladies well into the house, I returned to watch the situation -through a spy-hole, which I also have near the door. I was obliged to be -careful, for I did not wish to run the risk of getting any of our -friends in also. I saw you beat them back three times, and I also -marked that your strength was failing, and that they paused for an -instant for the final onslaught; it was the decisive moment, and a -minute's hesitation would have been fatal. As you swooned I slid the -panel and dragged you in--not a moment too soon. In fact I had barely -time to replace the bolt before they were upon it. Indeed I did secure -a trophy," and he held up a portion of a Chinese robe. - -Young Crawford looked at Mr. Li admiringly. "You have a wonderful mind," -he said, "a marvellous power of organization. What a splendid leader -you would make!" - -"To God be all the praise," replied Mr. Li, humbly, "it is He who -created and directed." - -"Where is our friend, Wang," asked Mr. Crawford, smiling. - -"He managed to get away in the rush," replied Mr. Li, "but I do not -think he will be able to do much harm, indeed I think we are well quit -of him." - -"Are we quite safe now?" asked Mrs. Ross of Mr. Li. - -"Yes, I think so," he replied, smiling. "This is a very wonderful -house, if you will not think me vainglorious for saying so, and the -egress is well out of Pekin. I shall be able to secure provisions, and -get messages, I hope, into Pekin, and by easy stages to conduct you to -Wei-hai-wei. At any rate you may rest in safety here for a time." - -"Rest and peace," said Mr. St. John, gently, "what a gracious God ours -is, giving His children just what they require. 'He that dwelleth in -the secret place of the Most High shall abide under the shadow of the -Almighty.'" - -"Uncle," said Nina, "I wish you would sing a verse of that lovely hymn -you and Aunt Christine sang to us in the garden at Chen-si; it was -hearing you sing that hymn that made me long to lead the new life. I -thought it would be so nice to rest under the shadow of His wings." - -"And have you not found it so, dear child?" - -"Yes," she replied, softly, "I have; there _is_ rest and peace under the -shadow of His wings. Sing for us now, dear uncle, that we may rest." - -"I will, if you will all join with me in the refrain." - - In the shadow of His wings, - There is peace, sweet peace; - Peace that passeth understanding, - Peace, sweet peace that knows no ending, - There is rest, sweet rest; - There is peace, sweet peace, - There is joy, glad joy, - In the shadow of His wings! - - - * * * * * - -One more scene, a few months later, at the old Rectory belonging to Mrs. -St. John's father. It was Christmas time--that sweet season when, -because of the love of Christ, the coldest heart warms, the most -unforgiving relents and forgives. - -The rambling old Rectory was bright with sweet faces and glad young -voices. Mr. and Mrs. St. John, Cicely, Rachel, and the boys were there, -only one little flower was missing, especially cherished in her mother's -heart, the little one that had been with God so many months now. Cicely -had grown much in the last few months, her eyes were deeper still--she -was very near the stream which can never be recrossed, where the child -and the woman meet. Colonel Leicester and Nina were also there, Captain -and Mrs. Ross, and Mr. Li. The latter had been baptized, and had made -giant strides in the spiritual life. "What splendid Christians these -Chinese make!" exclaimed Paul St. John more than once. - -There was one visitor still to come. Mr. Crawford had begged to be -allowed to join the party, at any rate for a few hours, and they could -not do less than offer him hospitality. It was Christmas Eve, and the -chiming of the bells floated sweetly to them through the frosty air. -Cicely and Nina, arm in arm, were on the terrace, listening to the -bells. There was also a sound of carriage wheels which Nina did not -appear to hear. - -"Are they not sweet?" said Nina to Mrs. Ross, who had joined them. - -"Yes, but do you know, Nina," Lilian Ross replied archly, and almost in -a whisper, "I think I hear something else besides, a long way off, -perhaps--but still I think I hear besides--the sound of wedding bells." - - - - - R. W. SIMPSON & CO., LTD. - Printers, Richmond Press, Richmond and London. - - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TALE OF RED PEKIN *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41951 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/41951-8.zip b/41951-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 61014da..0000000 --- a/41951-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-h.zip b/41951-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index be64e4e..0000000 --- a/41951-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-h/41951-h.htm b/41951-h/41951-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6e43143 --- /dev/null +++ b/41951-h/41951-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,1250 @@ +<?xml version='1.0' encoding='utf-8'?> +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC '-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN' + 'http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd'> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> +<head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8" /> + <style type="text/css"> + /*<![CDATA[*/ + /* + Project Gutenberg common docutils stylesheet. + + This stylesheet contains styles common to HTML and EPUB. Put styles + that are specific to HTML and EPUB into their relative stylesheets. + + :Author: Marcello Perathoner (webmaster@gutenberg.org) + :Copyright: This stylesheet has been placed in the public domain. + + This stylesheet is based on: + + :Author: David Goodger (goodger@python.org) + :Copyright: This stylesheet has been placed in the public domain. + + Default cascading style sheet for the HTML output of Docutils. + + */ + + /* ADE 1.7.2 chokes on !important and throws all css out. */ + + /* FONTS */ + + .italics { font-style: italic } + .no-italics { font-style: normal } + + .bold { font-weight: bold } + .no-bold { font-weight: normal } + + .small-caps { } /* Epub needs italics */ + .gesperrt { } /* Epub needs italics */ + .antiqua { font-style: italic } /* what else can we do ? */ + .monospaced { font-family: monospace } + + .smaller { font-size: smaller } + .larger { font-size: larger } + + .xx-small { font-size: xx-small } + .x-small { font-size: x-small } + .small { font-size: small } + .medium { font-size: medium } + .large { font-size: large } + .x-large { font-size: x-large } + .xx-large { font-size: xx-large } + + .text-transform-uppercase { text-transform: uppercase } + .text-transform-lowercase { text-transform: lowercase } + .text-transform-none { text-transform: none } + + .red { color: red } + .green { color: green } + .blue { color: blue } + .yellow { color: yellow } + .white { color: white } + .gray { color: gray } + .black { color: black } + + /* ALIGN */ + + .left { text-align: left } + .justify { text-align: justify } + .center { text-align: center; text-indent: 0 } + .centerleft { text-align: center; text-indent: 0 } + .right { text-align: right; text-indent: 0 } + + /* LINE HEIGHT */ + + body { line-height: 1.5 } + p { margin: 0; + text-indent: 2em } + + /* PAGINATION */ + + .title, .subtitle { page-break-after: avoid } + + .container, .title, .subtitle, #pg-header + { page-break-inside: avoid } + + /* SECTIONS */ + + body { text-align: justify } + + p.pfirst, p.noindent { + text-indent: 0 + } + + .boxed { border: 1px solid black; padding: 1em } + .topic, .note { margin: 5% 0; border: 1px solid black; padding: 1em } + div.section { clear: both } + + div.line-block { margin: 1.5em 0 } /* same leading as p */ + div.line-block.inner { margin: 0 0 0 10% } + div.line { margin-left: 20%; text-indent: -20%; } + .line-block.noindent div.line { margin-left: 0; text-indent: 0; } + + hr.docutils { margin: 1.5em 40%; border: none; border-bottom: 1px solid black; } + div.transition { margin: 1.5em 0 } + + .vfill, .vspace { border: 0px solid white } + + .title { margin: 1.5em 0 } + .title.with-subtitle { margin-bottom: 0 } + .subtitle { margin: 1.5em 0 } + + /* header font style */ + /* http://dev.w3.org/csswg/css3-fonts/#propdef-font-size */ + + h1.title { font-size: 200%; } /* for book title only */ + h2.title, p.subtitle.level-1 { font-size: 150%; margin-top: 4.5em; margin-bottom: 2em } + h3.title, p.subtitle.level-2 { font-size: 120%; margin-top: 2.25em; margin-bottom: 1.25em } + h4.title, p.subtitle.level-3 { font-size: 100%; margin-top: 1.5em; margin-bottom: 1.5em; font-weight: bold; } + h5.title, p.subtitle.level-4 { font-size: 89%; margin-top: 1.87em; margin-bottom: 1.69em; font-style: italic; } + h6.title, p.subtitle.level-5 { font-size: 60%; margin-top: 3.5em; margin-bottom: 2.5em } + + /* title page */ + + h1.title, p.subtitle.level-1, + h2.title, p.subtitle.level-2 { text-align: center } + + #pg-header, + h1.document-title { margin: 10% 0 5% 0 } + p.document-subtitle { margin: 0 0 5% 0 } + + /* PG header and footer */ + #pg-machine-header { } + #pg-produced-by { } + + li.toc-entry { list-style-type: none } + ul.open li, ol.open li { margin-bottom: 1.5em } + + .attribution { margin-top: 1.5em } + + .example-rendered { + margin: 1em 5%; border: 1px dotted red; padding: 1em; background-color: #ffd } + .literal-block.example-source { + margin: 1em 5%; border: 1px dotted blue; padding: 1em; background-color: #eef } + + /* DROPCAPS */ + + /* BLOCKQUOTES */ + + blockquote { margin: 1.5em 10% } + + blockquote.epigraph { } + + blockquote.highlights { } + + div.local-contents { margin: 1.5em 10% } + + div.abstract { margin: 3em 10% } + div.image { margin: 1.5em 0 } + div.caption { margin: 1.5em 0 } + div.legend { margin: 1.5em 0 } + + .hidden { display: none } + + .invisible { visibility: hidden; color: white } /* white: mozilla print bug */ + + a.toc-backref { + text-decoration: none ; + color: black } + + dl.docutils dd { + margin-bottom: 0.5em } + + div.figure { margin-top: 3em; margin-bottom: 3em } + + img { max-width: 100% } + + div.footer, div.header { + clear: both; + font-size: smaller } + + div.sidebar { + margin: 0 0 0.5em 1em ; + border: medium outset ; + padding: 1em ; + background-color: #ffffee ; + width: 40% ; + float: right ; + clear: right } + + div.sidebar p.rubric { + font-family: sans-serif ; + font-size: medium } + + ol.simple, ul.simple { margin: 1.5em 0 } + + ol.toc-list, ul.toc-list { padding-left: 0 } + ol ol.toc-list, ul ul.toc-list { padding-left: 5% } + + ol.arabic { + list-style: decimal } + + ol.loweralpha { + list-style: lower-alpha } + + ol.upperalpha { + list-style: upper-alpha } + + ol.lowerroman { + list-style: lower-roman } + + ol.upperroman { + list-style: upper-roman } + + p.credits { + font-style: italic ; + font-size: smaller } + + p.label { + white-space: nowrap } + + p.rubric { + font-weight: bold ; + font-size: larger ; + color: maroon ; + text-align: center } + + p.sidebar-title { + font-family: sans-serif ; + font-weight: bold ; + font-size: larger } + + p.sidebar-subtitle { + font-family: sans-serif ; + font-weight: bold } + + p.topic-title, p.admonition-title { + font-weight: bold } + + pre.address { + margin-bottom: 0 ; + margin-top: 0 ; + font: inherit } + + .literal-block, .doctest-block { + margin-left: 2em ; + margin-right: 2em; } + + span.classifier { + font-family: sans-serif ; + font-style: oblique } + + span.classifier-delimiter { + font-family: sans-serif ; + font-weight: bold } + + span.interpreted { + font-family: sans-serif } + + span.option { + white-space: nowrap } + + span.pre { + white-space: pre } + + span.problematic { + color: red } + + span.section-subtitle { + /* font-size relative to parent (h1..h6 element) */ + font-size: 100% } + + table { margin-top: 1.5em; margin-bottom: 1.5em; border-spacing: 0 } + table.align-left, table.align-right { margin-top: 0 } + + table.table { border-collapse: collapse; } + + table.table.hrules-table thead { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 2px 0 0 } + table.table.hrules-table tbody { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 2px 0 } + table.table.hrules-rows tr { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 0 0 1px } + table.table.hrules-rows tr.last { border-width: 0 } + table.table.hrules-rows td, + table.table.hrules-rows th { padding: 1ex 1em; vertical-align: middle } + + table.table tr { border-width: 0 } + table.table td, + table.table th { padding: 0.5ex 1em } + table.table tr.first td { padding-top: 1ex } + table.table tr.last td { padding-bottom: 1ex } + table.table tr.first th { padding-top: 1ex } + table.table tr.last th { padding-bottom: 1ex } + + + table.citation { + border-left: solid 1px gray; + margin-left: 1px } + + table.docinfo { + margin: 3em 4em } + + table.docutils { } + + div.footnote-group { margin: 1em 0 } + table.footnote td.label { width: 2em; text-align: right; padding-left: 0 } + + table.docutils td, table.docutils th, + table.docinfo td, table.docinfo th { + padding: 0 0.5em; + vertical-align: top } + + table.docutils th.field-name, table.docinfo th.docinfo-name { + font-weight: bold ; + text-align: left ; + white-space: nowrap ; + padding-left: 0 } + + /* used to remove borders from tables and images */ + .borderless, table.borderless td, table.borderless th { + border: 0 } + + table.borderless td, table.borderless th { + /* Override padding for "table.docutils td" with "!important". + The right padding separates the table cells. */ + padding: 0 0.5em 0 0 } /* FIXME: was !important */ + + h1 tt.docutils, h2 tt.docutils, h3 tt.docutils, + h4 tt.docutils, h5 tt.docutils, h6 tt.docutils { + font-size: 100% } + + ul.auto-toc { + list-style-type: none } + /*]]>*/ + </style> + <style type="text/css"> + /*<![CDATA[*/ + /* + Project Gutenberg HTML docutils stylesheet. + + This stylesheet contains styles specific to HTML. + */ + + /* FONTS */ + + /* em { font-style: normal } + strong { font-weight: normal } */ + + .small-caps { font-variant: small-caps } + .gesperrt { letter-spacing: 0.1em } + + /* ALIGN */ + + .align-left { clear: left; + float: left; + margin-right: 1em } + + .align-right { clear: right; + float: right; + margin-left: 1em } + + .align-center { margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto } + + div.shrinkwrap { display: table; } + + /* SECTIONS */ + + body { margin: 5% 10% 5% 10% } + + /* compact list items containing just one p */ + li p.pfirst { margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0 } + + .first { margin-top: 0 !important; + text-indent: 0 !important } + .last { margin-bottom: 0 !important } + + span.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.1em 0 0; line-height: 1 } + img.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.5em 0 0; max-width: 25% } + span.dropspan { font-variant: small-caps } + + .no-page-break { page-break-before: avoid !important } + + /* PAGINATION */ + + .pageno { position: absolute; right: 95%; font: medium sans-serif; text-indent: 0 } + .pageno:after { color: gray; content: '[' attr(title) ']' } + .lineno { position: absolute; left: 95%; font: medium sans-serif; text-indent: 0 } + .lineno:after { color: gray; content: '[' attr(title) ']' } + .toc-pageref { float: right } + + @media screen { + .coverpage, .frontispiece, .titlepage, .verso, .dedication, .plainpage + { margin: 10% 0; } + + div.clearpage, div.cleardoublepage + { margin: 10% 0; border: none; border-top: 1px solid gray; } + + .vfill { margin: 5% 10% } + } + + @media print { + div.clearpage { page-break-before: always; padding-top: 10% } + div.cleardoublepage { page-break-before: right; padding-top: 10% } + + .vfill { margin-top: 20% } + h2.title { margin-top: 20% } + } + + /* DIV */ + pre { font-family: monospace; font-size: 0.9em; white-space: pre-wrap } + + /*]]>*/ + </style> + <title>A TALE OF RED PEKIN</title> +</head> +<body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41951 ***</div> + <div class="document" id="a-tale-of-red-pekin"> + <h1 class="center document-title level-1 pfirst title"><span class="x-large">A TALE OF RED PEKIN</span></h1><!-- this is the default PG-RST stylesheet --> + <!-- figure and image styles for non-image formats --> + <!-- default transition --> + <!-- default attribution --> + <!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> + <div class="clearpage"></div><!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> + <div class="align-None container coverpage"> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"></div> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 93%" id="figure-91"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="Cover" src="images/img-cover.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">Cover</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + </div> + <div class="align-None container frontispiece"> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 75%" id="figure-92"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""I have counted the cost."" src="images/img-front.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">"I have counted the cost."</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <div class="align-None container titlepage"> + <p class="center pfirst"><span class="x-large">A TALE OF<br /> + RED PEKIN</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst"><span class="medium">BY<br /> + CONSTANCIA SERJEANT</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">AUTHOR OF<br /> + "A THREEFOLD MYSTERY," "THE YOUNG ACROBATS," ETC., ETC.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst"><span class="medium">LONDON<br /> + MARSHALL BROTHERS<br /> + KESWICK HOUSE PATERNOSTER ROW E C<br /> + 1902</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + </div> + <p class="center pfirst"><span class="large">CONTENTS.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"></div> + <p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">CHAPTER.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"></div> + <ol class="upperroman simple"> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#cecilia-s-story">Cecilia's Story</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#the-letter-from-pekin">The Letter from Pekin</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#the-rising-in-the-village">The Rising in the Village</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#cecilia-continues-her-story">Cecilia continues her Story</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-terrible-walk">A Terrible Walk</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#nina-s-story">Nina's Story</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-painful-discovery">A Painful Discovery</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#taken-prisoner">Taken Prisoner</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-discovery">A Discovery</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-daring-attempt">A Daring Attempt</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#mr-li-s-wonderful-house">Mr. Li's Wonderful House</a></p> + </li> + <li> + <p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#they-wandered-in-dens-and-caves-of-the-earth">They Wandered in Dens and Caves of the Earth</a></p> + </li> + </ol> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="cecilia-s-story"><span class="large">CHAPTER I.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">CECILIA'S STORY.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>I can remember quite well when we all came to China. It is four years ago, and I was eight years old, and you can remember when you are three, so father says. I am twelve now, and I feel quite grown up, that is because I am older than any of the others. Most people call me prim and old-fashioned, but mother says I am her right hand. Rachel is the next to me, but she is in a different generation almost, only nine years old, and quite a child. Then there is Jack, he is eight, and Jill, she is seven. Jill is not her name really—they all have Bible names—but we call her that because she and Jack are such friends, and always do everything together. Then there is Tim, he is only five years old, and little baby Anna. Baby Anna is so lovely, and the Chinese women are very fond of her. She has dark eyes, and rings of dark hair all over her head; but somehow she does not look like other children. She smiles, and yet she has a solemn look: that rapt look that the cherubs have, like pictures of the Blessed Lord Himself when He was a little child. Father says so sometimes, but mother does not like it. I never can think why, but she looks so sad, and once I saw her brushing some tears away. I think really, though I have never told anyone else, that mother is afraid baby Anna will not live. I heard the servants talking one day, and nurse said she was sure the baby would never live to grow up.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The Chinese women love her so much, they would like to bind her feet; they think it spoils us all, having such large feet—at least, those who are not Christians do, and even the others—well, it is just the very hardest thing in the world for them to have the bandages taken off their feet, but for the love of Christ they take them off at last, and then they are baptized—father never will baptize them until the bandages are taken off.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The Chinese are dreadfully, dreadfully cruel, and very cunning and deceitful, but father says they make splendid Christians. You see it's not a bit the same as it is in England—they have to go through such dreadful persecution if they become Christians; they have to give up everything for the sake of Christ's love, and you love a person far, far more if you feel you can give up everything, even life itself, for their sake.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>When we first came to Cheng-si there was not a single Christian here, and the people did not like us much, but father and mother were so kind, and did so much for them when they were sick, that they got accustomed to us, and now they come from all parts, for miles around, to be healed.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>You see, father is not like an ordinary Missionary, he is a doctor, too; he reminds me more of the Lord Jesus than anyone I have ever seen: he goes about doing good and healing the sick—he has such a beautiful expression. I have not seen many men, and I do not know exactly whether he is what people call a handsome man, I rather think not, but it is when he is healing the sick and speaking to them that there is that light on his face which makes me think of what is said about St. Stephen in the Acts: "They saw his face as it had been the face of an angel."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Uncle Lawrence is quite different: he is a soldier, every inch of him, a good soldier of Jesus Christ too. I have heard mother say so many times, and it is that which makes him such a good soldier of the Queen. She says the best soldier is the Christian soldier, and that very few people would contradict that now, because of Lord Roberts; and then there is General Havelock, and Sir Henry Lawrence, and a host of others. But Uncle does not look like father, and he does not speak much; you know what he is by his life more than by what he says. He has only one child, her name is Nina—Nina is three years older than I—she is my bosom friend. I never in my life saw anyone so wonderful as Nina, or anyone half so pretty; Nina is tall and dark, she has beautiful eyes, not at all like baby's, but more like wells of water, where the sunbeams lie; one can never be sad with Nina, she is so bright and sunshiny, like her laughing eyes; she loves me, too, dearly, and calls me St. Cecilia because I am so grave and old beyond my years.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Nina and Uncle Lawrence are always together, and she is the pet of the regiment—yet she is not spoilt. I have not known her long, only since the troubles began in China, and since they have been in Wei-hai-wei, which is about one hundred miles from this place; but our love for each other grew up mushroom-like in a few hours. She says she cares for me more than for any other girl. We write such long letters to each other, and when we meet she tells me stories about the officers, especially one, Uncle Lawrence's greatest friend.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>We do not get the news here very fast, as we are quite in the country, but Nina wrote me a long letter yesterday from Pekin, where they are now, and told me what dreadfully cruel things the Chinese had done. She overheard a conversation between Uncle Lawrence and Colonel Taylor. Uncle Lawrence was talking of the risk of being captured, and of the awful peril which so many unprotected Europeans were in—it is far worse than death, for they torture people for days before they kill them.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"They should never capture anyone who belonged to me," said the Colonel, sternly, and he just touched his pistol with a meaning look.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Nina said her father went as white as death; she guessed what was passing through his mind. How could he kill Nina? Would it be right if it came to the worst, and to save her from a lingering death of agony? I told father, and asked him what he thought; for all the Europeans, so it seems, have resolved to kill their dearest and die, rather than fall into the hands of the Chinese. But father—well, father has such a strong, beautiful faith, he does not blame those who would do this, but for himself and for us—I know how he loves us—there were tears in his eyes as he spoke; still, he said he would not feel justified in doing this—he must leave it all with God, and He will take care of His own. I know what it cost father to say this, because I know what we are to him; but I also know that nothing, nothing would ever make him do what he would not think quite right: he does not blame others, but for himself it is different.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He and mother walked up and down for hours last evening, and part of the time I was with them, for they often take me into their confidence, and that is why I am so old for my years, I expect—the eldest in a large family generally is, they say; all father's thoughts were for mother.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, my dearest," he said—I think they had forgotten me—"I never loved you so well, and yet I am full of regret when I think of that quiet Rectory where you might have been now if it had not been for me. Do you remember it, the first time I saw you? I can see it all again: the Rectory garden, the old-fashioned grey stone house, shadows slanting over the lawn, and underneath the trees you were standing, the only young thing there, shading your eyes with your pretty hands; you were very much like our St. Cecilia, and I saw in a moment, beyond the mere beauty of your face, the Divine touch there, and I knew you were one of the Lord's dear children, and my heart went out to you, and I claimed you in my spirit then and there as my helpmeet, the woman whom God, in His love, had chosen for me. But if I had known what a future I was preparing for you, my beloved, I would never have spoken."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"A dear future," mother answered, gently clasping his arm with both her hands. "Would I have had it any different?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but, my darling—well, this news has unnerved me—Boxers are like devils possessed, and, if they should get hold of you and the children——"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>And I saw father shudder; I had never seen him like this before: his faith had always been so strong, and now he seemed quite unnerved.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"They will not," said mother, calmly, and her eyes were soft with unshed tears, and yet had that patient, steadfast look the martyrs have. "But if there is trouble in store for us, oh! my dear husband, I would not have had it any different. God has been so good to us: we have been so happy, so happy together, there is nothing to regret; it was all ordered by a Divine love which never makes any mistakes; and it will be all ordered now," and she laughed a little to make him laugh, I think. "Oh! Paul, fancy my turning comforter!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, darling," he replied, hurriedly, "I am ashamed of myself, and, more than all, ashamed of my lack of faith. What is our faith worth if it cannot stand this test? His strength is small indeed who faints in the day of adversity. God remains; He is over all, arranging every step of the way, and I can leave even</span> <em class="italics">you</em> <span>in peace now with this thought." And then I heard father say, and his face, which had been so wan and drawn before, was now radiant and bright: "'Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee; because he trusteth in Thee.'"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>But I crept up to bed and thought what dreadful news that must be to make father look and speak as he had done that evening.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="the-letter-from-pekin"><span class="large">CHAPTER II.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">THE LETTER FROM PEKIN.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>Mr. St. John might well look grave. "Upon the earth distress of nations, men's hearts failing them for fear." Yes, this text was being fulfilled. It was all very well for people in England to read of the awful things that were taking place in China, but to be on the spot—alone. Ah, there it was, therein lay the anguish—for he was not alone, if he had been he would not have cared. But his wife and children! it was the thought of them that caused him such unutterable pain.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Abraham knew something of this agony when he got up early that morning and saddled his ass. What a pathetic story! How difficult to read it without tears. It was just because Abraham felt it down to the very depth of his being, and yet never doubted God's love and God's power, that he was called faithful Abraham—God's friend.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>It is easy to talk of faith to others—and to have it ourselves when everything goes well—but the faith which God approves is that which casts its burden on the Lord, that cries, "Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mr. St. John was a man full of faith. He was also full of love, or his faith could not have been so tried; and he was a man of prayer: that disquieting letter from Pekin had been spread before the Lord, and he got up very early so as to spend the morning hours in communion with Him. He had made great drafts on God's Bank, and his face had regained its usual serenity of expression. His heart, so torn and trembling overnight, was now calm with "the peace of God which passeth all understanding"—the peace which the Lord has promised to those who are stayed on him.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>There was a slight sound. He looked up quickly; it was Cecilia—St. Cecilia the children called her—coming over the grass to meet him.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Father, darling," she said, as she twined her arms about his neck, "I do wish I could do something for you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"But you do, dear child," he answered, tenderly. "Mother's right hand: what more can we ask?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but father,</span> <em class="italics">you</em><span>—you seemed so troubled last night."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"If I did, my darling, it was very wrong," he replied, gravely, "and showed a great want of trust in our Heavenly Father."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I could not sleep for thinking of you, and wishing I were older, that I might really be able to help you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Poor little Cicely," he said, tenderly taking the sweet, earnest face between his hands. "Poor little right hand—old before her time. You must not take up our cares, darling. Indeed, if we older people had more faith we should never fret or worry either, but, instead, cast all our cares upon the Lord who cares for us."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"What are you and father talking about? You are both so grave," said Rachel, as she came running up to them. "Cicely looks just like that picture we have up in our room—St. somebody or other—I can't remember the name. Not anybody in the Bible, you know," said Rachel, garrulously, "but it's just like Cicely, when she is in white and grave, isn't it, father? Only she's got no halo round her head."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You little chatterbox!" said her father, laughing, "it's a pity someone else has not a little more gravity herself."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, I can look very grave if I like, father. I practise sometimes in front of the glass, and I make such a long face—really, yards long."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Did you measure it with your yard measure, Rachel?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, no. But you know what I mean—as long as yours, and mother's, and Cicely's."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Well, I am sure we all feel very flattered," said her father, smiling. "What a little pickle you are."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"A pickle! what is that? I thought it was something to eat. Is it nice?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Well, that is a matter of opinion," smiling. "Some people are very fond of pickles; others find them just a little bit too hot and strong."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Rachel was silent for a moment, then she dismissed the subject with a toss of her dark curls. "Father," she said, "do you know I am so glad no one is coming to be healed to-day, so we shall have you all to ourselves, and we can have some round games like Cicely says you had in England."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mr. St. John's face changed. "Rachel," he inquired, gravely, "how do you know that no one is coming to be healed this morning?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Because Seng Mi said so, father. The people are angry about something, I don't know what, but I am so glad. Cicely, why don't you say you're glad, too, instead of looking like St. Cecilia at the piano?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Cecilia flushed, and the tears came into her eyes. Her father took hold of her hand and pressed it between his own.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Father, darling," she whispered, "has it come already?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"God only knows," he replied, sadly, "but we shall be ready, at any rate, darling."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, father," she said, earnestly, lifting her sweet, grave eyes to his. "Do you know—I have often wished to tell you—Jesus is so precious to me that sometimes I long to suffer for His sake."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"My dearest child, God grant that He may be more exceedingly precious to each one of us every day. God be with you all in the time that is coming, and the dear native Christians. Ah, Cicely, my heart bleeds for them."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Why, father?" asked Rachel, who had caught the last words.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Because, Rachel, I am afraid there is a time of great trouble in store for them—terrible persecution. Indeed," he added, "it has begun already; in the letter which I received last night from Pekin, your uncle speaks of the dreadful suffering, not only of Europeans, but also of the native Christians—there have been hundreds of martyrs for Jesus already."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Have there, father?" Rachel's gentian-blue eyes were very wide open indeed—"I haven't seen anybody being persecuted here yet."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"No; but my dear little Rachel, it has not reached us yet, God be praised for that; but it may come any day—it might even come to-day."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Rachel was silent for a moment, and then suddenly reverted to what had been uppermost in her mind—of paramount interest to her: "About the games, father," she said, coaxingly, "if mother will give us a holiday, will you come and have some games with us? I should like blind man's buff and hide and seek; Cicely and I will hide, and you shall find us."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Rachel," said her father, gently, "I should like to do what you wish, but first I must tell you a story, and then you shall decide yourself about the games afterwards."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, a story, father, I shall like that; let's sit down here under this banyan tree, and then we can listen nicely," and Rachel flung off her big, shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side, prepared to drink in every word. With the dark curls tossed back from her little, eager, upturned face, and her sparkling blue eyes, she made a pretty picture, and formed a pleasing contrast to her equally lovely sister—indeed, Cicely's was the lovelier face of the two, for God Himself had taken up the brush and been the Painter there.</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 64%" id="figure-93"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side."" src="images/img-013.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">"Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side."</span> + </div> + </div> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Once upon a time—that is the correct way to begin, Rachel, is it not?—there lived a very wicked and cruel Emperor, so cruel that his name has become a proverb."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Nero," exclaimed the children in one breath.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, that is right," said Mr. St. John, continuing his story; "there were a great many Christians then; they were people who loved the Lord very dearly, for in confessing Him they ran the risk of the most awfully cruel death—Nero had his spies everywhere."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"What is a spy, father?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You will see, dear; they were people who pretended to be what they were not; they professed to be friendly with the Christians—even to be Christians themselves sometimes—and they would go to their secret meetings held in the catacombs."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"The what?" said Rachel, "what long words, father."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"The catacombs were vast dark passages underneath the city where the Christians used to meet and worship God; but you ask so many questions, Rachel," said her father, smiling, "that I lose the thread of my story."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You were explaining about the spies, father," put in, Cicely, gently.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh yes, to be sure; well, these spies got to know all about the meetings, and they came too, pretending that they were Christians themselves, and then denounced everyone who was there to the Emperor."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"How dreadfully mean," said Rachel, her eyes flashing.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, dear; well on one occasion when a great many of these followers of Christ were taken prisoners, Nero gave a large entertainment, and actually lighted his gardens with their bodies. Now, Rachel, part of my story is true and part is imagination—that part, I grieve to say, is true. Now I want you to think of a man, a Christian man, who lived with his wife and family some miles from Rome in comparative safety; this man knew—his children knew what their fellow Christians were suffering, and yet that very evening they made merry and had games, and a feast in the garden."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Rachel's eyes were full of indignant tears. "How could they, father?" she said, "how could they? I should have cried all the evening! I couldn't have helped it."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Just so, dear," said Mr. St. John, gently, and he laid his hand tenderly on the child's hair. "Last night I got a letter from your uncle from Pekin—it's a sad letter, Rachel; Christians are being tortured and killed to-day in China, just as they were 2,000 years ago in Rome. And I know my little girl would be the last to wish to make the day that is bringing so much sadness and pain to our brothers and sisters in Christ a gala day with us."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"No," said Rachel, with a great sigh, "of course I shouldn't like that, but oh, how I wish the Christians were not being killed, because it would have been so nice to have had you to ourselves for a whole day, father."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Now, my dear little girls," said Mr. St. John, rising, "I am going in to get some breakfast, if mother will give me some; you had yours long ago, I know, but I have been out here and not thought much about the time; then I should like to have a big prayer meeting; we must try and get the dear native Christians together—they will need all our love to-day."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, father," said Rachel, "may we go and ask them to come, I should like that," she added, dancing and skipping about.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Ask your mother, darling, she must decide. Christine," he said, as his wife came up, "do you think it would be wise for the children to take round the invitations for the prayer meeting?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I hardly think so," replied Mrs. St. John. "The village is in the most unsettled state, and there seems to be danger of a general rising."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I must go and find out what it all means," said Mr. St. John, quietly.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, my dear husband, do be careful. Do not run into any danger."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I shall not, my dearest; never fear."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He kissed her and the children tenderly. But even as he spoke, he heard in the distance a murmur like the roar of the sea, and there was Seng Mi standing in the doorway with a white, scared face.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="the-rising-in-the-village"><span class="large">CHAPTER III.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">THE RISING IN THE VILLAGE.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>"Teacher, they are coming—burning, looting, killing!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Not our people, surely?" said Mr. St. John.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"No; but they will join, never fear, when their blood is up; they will forget all your kindness. The lady and the children should retire."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, Christine," said Mr. St. John, hurriedly; "go into the blue room and remain there with the children until I join you; but if I am not able to do so you know what we arranged—put on the Chinese dress, escape through the house, which will bring you out on the road to Wei-hai-wei, and may God bless and be with my dear wife and children."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Paul, a wife's place is by her husband's side."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, my dearest, but the children!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Paul, I am torn in two. I do not know what to choose.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Darling, you have not to choose, God has chosen for you; only one way lies open."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but oh, my dear husband—you must let me weep for one moment—to know that we may never meet again, that you may be going to death—even torture!" She lifted her lovely, agonized eyes to his.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It is very, very hard to bear, my dearest; the only thing that makes it possible is the love of Christ; but, Christine," he said, hopefully, "I believe we shall meet again in this world; if not, my darling wife, you will know that I shall be with Christ, and be the first to welcome you to the City of the King. All the paths lead there in the end, do they not?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, my beloved husband, we shall meet again in glory, even if we may not here. Good-bye, good-bye! Cicely and Rachel, come with me, darlings."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Rachel had been wondering what it was all about; why her mother was crying, and why they were saying good-bye; but she prepared to follow Mrs. St. John, to whom she was very devoted. Cicely still clung to her father.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Let me stay with you, father, father darling." The little white face raised to his, the gray eyes, so like his wife's, all touched him infinitely; but he loosened her arms gently from about his neck.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"My sweet child, it could not be: you must let me judge, darling. I should love to have you, but it is quite impossible."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh father, do—do let me stay."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely," said her father, tenderly, "I know you do not wish to unnerve me. I am sure you do not wish to make it harder for me, and, my dear little girl, it would increase my pain and anxiety in a ten-fold degree if I knew you were not in safety. Be my own sweet, brave child. Kiss me and then run up to your mother. I know you will do all you can for her."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes; good-bye, good-bye, father darling."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Good-bye, my own dear child, my precious Cicely. Please God, we shall meet very soon again."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He watched her as she turned slowly away, weeping quietly.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"The bitterness of death is passed," he said to himself. "Now may the Lord enable me to do His will whatever it may be, and face with courage whatever lies before me."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The room into which Mrs. St. John had retired with the nurse and children opened on to the side of the house, and it was possible to get from the verandah to the Mission-house, and from the Mission-house again to that of one of the native Christians hard by, and so on and so on—from one house to another, if only the people were willing—without ever being seen in the public street for about a mile, till the road to Wei-hai-wei was reached. It had been decided between the husband and wife that if things looked serious they should escape in this way from the house and village to Wei-hai-wei. They were to put on Chinese dresses, so as to court observation as little as possible, and take money and food for the journey.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mr. St. John moved quickly forward to the front of the house. He was beloved in the village and widely known, and hoped that his influence might prevent further bloodshed; and then he could not leave the native Christians. If only he could persuade the rioters to return, something might still be saved, and he would gain time for his wife and children. He lifted up his heart to God, and walked forward into the courtyard, his head erect, his face lighted up with the courage which God gives to those who put their trust in Him. He needed it all to-day. The sight which met his view, when he turned the corner, was disquieting in the extreme. The din was terrific; the courtyard a mass of howling, frantic rioters. Glancing hastily back to the house to see that all was right there, he suddenly turned pale. On the verandah overlooking the courtyard stood a small, slight figure he knew only too well—the little, white face of the child whom he loved.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, father, father darling, don't go; oh, come back to us; they will kill you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely, for God's sake, my darling, go back to your mother. I must do my duty. You are only increasing my anxiety tenfold; go back at once." The little figure suddenly disappeared, and, with a sigh of relief, Mr. St. John went out and faced the angry crowd. What he saw gave him the keenest pain and apprehension. Their hands were literally red with blood. They had killed several of the native Christians, dragging their bodies along with them in fiendish triumph. One poor fellow lay at Mr. St. John's feet; he was suffering from frightful wounds, but he was still alive, and as for the moment the attention of the crowd was distracted by a fresh disturbance from without, the clergyman managed to draw him into the house, and place him for a moment in a position of safety. He did what he could for the poor fellow; gave him a long draught of water, and staunched the flowing blood, but it was evident to the practised eye of the physician that his life was ebbing fast away. Yet the cross of Christ still triumphed—tortured, wounded, bleeding to death, on his face there lay the light which was not of this world.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Teacher," he murmured, with a bright smile of recognition, "it is all over, and I am glad. Only a few minutes more and I shall be with Jesus. Do not look sad, I have no pain, and I am going to the land where there is no more weariness, or persecution, or suffering." Suddenly his whole countenance was eradiated with joy. "I see the gates of heaven opened," he cried, with ecstasy, "and Jesus on the right hand of God waiting to receive me. Oh, what a blessed thing to belong to Christ!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Dear, dear fellow," said Mr. St. John, tenderly, holding the poor man's hand in a kind, gentle clasp. "How thankful I am that the Lord sent me here. It has made it hard for you in this world, but this 'light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.'"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, the glory; the glory, that is it," the dying man murmured almost inaudibly, and even as he spoke he seemed to pass away. Mr. St. John laid him gently, reverently down. His heart was sad and yet throbbed with joy. The pain was over for ever, and he was at rest with Jesus. He had no time for much thought; the noise seemed to be increasing without, and once more he turned to the court-yard. What he saw there sent the hot blood surging through his veins—tied to a post in the court-yard was a poor woman he knew, one of the converts who had but lately been baptized.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Poor Daig Ong stood there in agony of fear, her hands were tied behind her back, and fastened to one of the posts in the court-yard; she would be beaten to death unless someone interposed—this being a very favourite manner of execution amongst the Chinese. The man nearest to her raised his heavy stick; there was a dull, sickening thud, a groan of pain. The man lifted his stick a second time, but, in a moment, before it could descend, Paul St. John was upon him. He had not been the best athlete at Cambridge for nothing. With one blow he dispossessed the man with the stick, the next instant the poor woman was free, and he was standing before her, his head thrown back, his nostrils dilated, eyes ablaze with righteous indignation. Stern and beautiful he looked as he stood there, yet as he gazed over that sea of cruel yellow faces, more like demons than men, his anger died away, and a vast wave of pity surged in his breast; it was akin to that pity the Christ felt when He gazed at Jerusalem and wept over it. All this hatred and cruelty and hideous passion were the result of devil thraldom—"and such were some of you." Yes, indeed, without Christ, wherein should any of us differ?</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 66%" id="figure-94"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""The poor woman was free, and he was standing before her."" src="images/img-024.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">"The poor woman was free, and he was standing before her."</span> + </div> + </div> + <p class="pnext"><span>How little we in England, who speak of the reproach of Christ, know what it really means in a heathen country. Perhaps we are coldly treated, and we think it hard if we have to put up with a sneer or a few unkind words, and flatter ourselves with the conviction that we are bearing His reproach that we are suffering persecution; but when we look on the other picture our paltry woes dwindle into insignificance. Indeed, when we read, as we did last year, of the awful hardships and privations, the torturing deaths, which our missionaries and the native Christians underwent, then we would sink into the ground for shame. We feel that we can never thank God enough for His mercies to us, the while we look on our fellow Christians over the sea with an admiration a little, maybe, tinged with envy, in that they were accounted worthy to suffer for that beloved Name, dearer and sweeter by far to every Christian than any other on earth.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>For a brief moment there was a respite; a mob ever recognizes power, and this was something they could not understand. What if the white man who stood there so fearlessly towering above them were an incarnation of one of the gods? But no, the pictures of their gods were far different from this: they had cruel, wicked faces, like their own. Still they hesitated. They had heard of this man, this great doctor, of his wonderful cures. Suppose, now, he used his magic upon them, inflicting some sore disaster, some awful punishment. Paul St. John noticed their indecision and took advantage of it to whisper to the poor woman behind him to slip back by degrees, and so make good her escape. They were standing together at the entrance of the courtyard; the crowd, for the most part—the mad, surging, bloodthirsty crowd—stood between them and the house. The eyes of the people seemed to be drawn to him as the one central figure; they watched him as a man on guard would watch every movement of his opponent in a deadly duel.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Daig Ong was permitted to pass out unperceived, and found refuge in a house belonging to one of the native Christians. When she was gone Paul St. John breathed more freely. He knew that unless God wrought a special miracle in his favour this could not last long; yet he felt no fear, Jesus had never been so near. It seemed to him that the Lord was actually standing there beside him, and something of the rapturous exaltation of his soul was visible in his countenance. He raised his hand to speak. The spell was broken. With one hideous cry, more dreadful, more cruel in its lust for blood than that of any wild beast, they sprang at him and threw him down and trod him underfoot. It was like a storm picture—you look out and see the gallant little vessel battling with the waves, borne up upon their crested billows, and the next moment they roll over it, and only a ripple, a few bubbles, show the place where it had been. A few minutes since, and Paul St. John had stood before them like a beautiful avenging angel; now he lay there silent and still, with his white face upturned to the pitiless sky.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="cecilia-continues-her-story"><span class="large">CHAPTER IV.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">CECILIA CONTINUES HER STORY.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>So many dreadful things have happened since last I told my story, that if I had not promised Nina, I do not think I could have written any more; but since the troubles began in China, Nina and I agreed to write a little history of what is happening every day, and afterwards we shall compare notes, and then, as Mother says, it will interest our friends at home, and perhaps some of the Missionary papers may like the account for their magazines.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>It seems years since last I put down anything, and yet it is only a few weeks ago since that day when we were all together at Cheng-si. How true it is we know not what an hour may bring forth. I remember the day of which I am speaking so well; it began so brightly, such a lovely morning. Rachel and I got up early and went into the garden with father. That hour seemed to me afterwards one of the most precious in my life; it made one understand a little of what the disciples must have felt when the dear Lord Jesus had been laid in the tomb, and they thought of the last time they were with Him. How tenderly they would recall His sweet, gracious words, and His loving looks.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I felt like this about father when he was parted from us. We had been sitting in the garden with him, Rachel and I, and he had been telling us stories, when all of a sudden we heard a noise, almost like the distant roar of the sea, and Seng Mi told us the rioters were coming, and then we had to say good-bye to father. I wished, oh, so much, to stay with him, but I could not disobey him, especially when I knew it would only have increased his pain and anxiety, but I crept out of the room where mother and the others were, and went on to the verandah which overlooks the court-yard. Oh, it was a dreadful sight! I had never seen such fiendish, cruel looking people before. They had got hold of poor Daig Ong and were going to beat her to death. Father did not know anything of what was going on when he first came out, the crowd being so dense between him and Daig Ong, but I was above them, and saw it all. They dragged her along, shrieking for mercy; it was dreadful! I can hear her screams now sometimes! and they tied her to one of the posts at the entrance of the court-yard. I pitied poor Daig Ong with all my heart; I would have done almost anything to save her, but when I saw father I seemed to forget everything else but him. Just then he looked round and saw me, and I cried out to him to come up to us. I could not help it, though all the time I knew it was useless. When I saw that my being there only made him miserable, I slipped back and ran to the room where mother was and begged her to leave the others and come with me, and all the time I cried to the dear Lord Jesus to help us, and protect poor Daig Ong, and to save father from the cruel people outside. Mother turned very white when I spoke to her. She did not know how to leave little baby Anna. It was one of baby's bad days. She did not seem in any pain, but she lay back in Nurse's arms very quiet and still, and looked up at her with intently solemn eyes.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mother had put on the Chinese dress, and all the others were dressed in the same way; and appeared ready to start at a moment's notice. Mother's face was very pale, but she had that patient, enduring expression with which the martyr saints are always drawn; it was only her eyes that were full of pain. I do not know why I wished her to come, save that I had always been accustomed to think she could do anything, and to save father.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>When we got down to the portico he was nowhere to be seen. We stood on the steps and looked out over a vast sea of cruel, wicked faces. At first I felt no fear, partly because I was with mother, and then it was such a relief to me to see that they had left off beating Daig Ong, and that father was not there. I kept on wondering where he was, and felt sure he had escaped with Daig Ong.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Now the great danger seemed to lie in the possibility of their rushing the house. Mother had whispered to Nurse to take the others on the way that had been arranged: through the Mission-house and huts, out of the village, and we were to follow afterwards.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>As we stood there a grave Chinese gentleman came up and took his place at our side. I had seen him sometimes when he came to study with father, but had never spoken to him. He came quietly up and stood beside us, but he never once turned to look at us, though mother looked up at him.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Are you Mr. Li?" I heard her say.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," he replied, simply. I saw a great wave of relief sweep over her face.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Do stay with us, do not leave us," she said.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I intend to remain here," he replied, quietly, but he did not even then turn and look at us.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And you will do what you can?—My husband?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He did not reply to the last, but only said very simply—</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Madam, I came here on purpose to help you."</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 72%" id="figure-95"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""I came here on purpose to help you."" src="images/img-032.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">"I came here on purpose to help you."</span> + </div> + </div> + <p class="pnext"><span>"God bless you," said mother, fervently, and I saw her lips move, and knew that she was praying.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mr. Li was not a Christian, but he was so struck by mother's wonderful calmness, the peace in which she was kept when so many dreadful things were happening all round her, that he felt he could hold out no longer, and that very day he yielded his heart to Christ.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>By-and-by, Mr. Li said he thought it would be best for us to get away as soon as possible. He promised to do what he could to protect the house and the native Christians, and when we again spoke of father, he said he had seen him helping Daig Ong out at the back of the court-yard as he entered.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I will find him," he added, "and will let him know that I have seen you, and he will soon overtake you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>And so we went away. The others had started, and we hurried after them; but first mother made me put on the Chinese dress, and then, leaving the deafening sounds behind us, we crept on into the Mission-house. We were only just in time. As we left the room, which mother locked behind her, we heard someone trying the other door, and knew that it would not be long before they forced the lock, and then—</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mother hurried me on through the Mission-house, carefully locking the doors behind us, on into the first house, where we saw poor Daig Ong. Mother stopped to say a few words to her, and then we passed on again; we dared not stay, for the rioters might guess at our escape and bring us back again. House after house we passed through safely, for the people in the village knew us and loved us, until at last we reached the road for Wei-hai-wei, and caught a glimpse of Nurse and the others on a-head. They were going very slowly, and we soon overtook them.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="a-terrible-walk"><span class="large">CHAPTER V.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A TERRIBLE WALK.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>Mother took baby Anna in her arms, and baby smiled and touched mother's face with her little hands, then looked up at the sky again with that solemn, wondering look of hers; and the next day, when the sun was setting, and its glory fell on her little upturned face, Jesus called her to Himself, and the angels carried her away from us to Heaven. It reminded me of a piece of poetry out of a book of mother's, called "Voices of Comfort." I learnt it by heart to repeat to father, and if I can remember it, I will write it down, because it is such a lovely piece:—</span></p> + <blockquote> + <div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>They are going—only going—</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Jesus called them long ago!</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>All the wintry time they're passing,</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Softly as the falling snow.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>When the violets in the spring-time</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Catch the azure of the sky,</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>They are carried out to slumber</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Sweetly where the violets lie.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>They are going—only going—</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>When with summer earth is drest,</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>In their cold hand holding roses,</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Folded to each silent breast.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>When the autumn hangs red banners</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Out above the harvest sheaves,</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>They are going—ever going—</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Thick and fast, like falling leaves.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>All along the mighty ages</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>All adown the solemn time,</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>They have taken up their homeward</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>March to that serener clime,</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Where the watching, waiting angels</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Lead them from the shadow dim,</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>To the brightness of His presence,</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Who hath called them unto Him.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>They are going—only going—</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Out of pain and into bliss,</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>Out of sad and sinful weakness,</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Into perfect holiness.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Snowy brows—no care shall shade them;</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Bright eyes—tears shall never dim;</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>Rosy lips—no time shall fade them;</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Jesus called them unto Him.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Little hearts for ever stainless,</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Little hands as pure as they,</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>Little feet—by angels guided</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Never a forbidden way.</span> + </div> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="line"> + <span>They are going—ever going—</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Leaving many a lonely spot;</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>But 'tis Jesus who has called them;</span> + </div> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>Suffer, and forbid them not!</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + + </div> + </div> + </div> + </div> + </blockquote> + <p class="pfirst"><span>Rachel said baby Anna died because she thought it would be much nicer to go to Heaven than to Wei-hai-wei—but the little ones did not understand it at all, they seemed to imagine she was away on a visit. Tiny Tim said he hoped they would be kind to her where she had gone, and give her a lot of presents; and we all kissed her little white face—it looked like a flower somehow—and folded her sweet hands on her breast, and then the rest went on, all but mother and me, and we laid her gently down, strewing the earth lightly over her, and covering her little grave with flowers. Then we knelt beside her and prayed, and after a little time we walked on and overtook the others. Nurse said it was a good thing baby Anna died, because the poor little thing would have suffered so much, and I knew mother thought so too, but still she could not help quietly crying, because her arms were so very empty. I shall never forget that walk to Wei-hai-wei. Rachel thought it was great fun at first, and so did Jack and Jill. They liked wearing the Chinese dresses and doing no lessons, but they soon got tired of walking, especially Tiny Tim, who kept on calling out for father to come and carry him.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The sun was very hot, but we were obliged to press on, we were so much afraid of being pursued and taken back again. Sometimes we would see a band of rioters coming, and have to leave the road and hide; and once we were overtaken, and the people looked at us very fiercely and called us "foreign devils." Tiny Tim was very frightened, and hid his face in mother's dress, and I thought we should be killed. Somehow I did not feel much fear. I remembered the talk I had with father, and Jesus was very near, and it seemed much better to go to Him and be at rest for ever than to be hungry and faint and tired, and to go through the pain of so many partings as we had gone through lately. But the Chinese did not kill us as they did so many of the missionaries. I think they were afraid to do so, as we were getting nearer every hour to places where English soldiers were; but they took away a great many of our clothes, and stole our money. Nurse had her money in her hand, and they beat her knuckles with a stick till she dropped it, and then they ran away laughing.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>When we got to the first village we asked to see the Mandarin, and told him how we had been treated; our clothes and money taken, and how were we to get on, and what should we do for food? But instead of helping us, he was very cruel indeed. He hated the Christians, and said he wished we had come yesterday, as then he would have killed us all, but now he had had orders, owing to the Empress being so merciful, not to do so, but just to send the "foreign devils" away. So he sent us on to the next village, and though we were tired and hungry yet we were glad to go, as he seemed so fierce and cruel. In the next village the Mandarin was kinder, and gave us a little rice to eat, but he said he could not keep us. This happened in all the villages through which we passed.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Sometimes they would give us a little food, but they would not allow us to rest or give us any carts to ride in. They always took us outside the village, and then went away. Mother said afterwards it was because they were afraid of killing us, and yet they did not wish to have us with them. It was a weary, weary time, especially for the little ones, but through it all God never forsook us; indeed we seemed to be kept in constant communion with Him, and as we drew near to Wei-hai-wei a most wonderful thing happened.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>We were very weary, and sat down by the roadside to rest. The children said they could not walk a step farther, and though it was not, of course, quite safe to do so, yet we were so near a place of safety that mother made up her mind to rest there for the night. We went a little off the high road, to a place as much screened from observation as possible. Mother and Nurse sat down and made the little ones as comfortable as they could, and then, as we always did, we asked God to take care of us and be very present with us during the night. We had hardly gone off to sleep when we heard steps approaching Tramp, tramp, came the footsteps, nearer and nearer. I was wide awake in a moment, and my heart stood still, for, in the gathering darkness, I saw plainly a tall Chinaman approaching. He seemed to be alone, but this might not be the case. What if he were the leader of a band of Boxers! I did not mind so much for myself, but I could not bear to think of the others being tortured and killed. He looked terrible in the darkness as he came towards us. I did not know what to do. I only thought, in a wild kind of way, that I would go to him and ask him to take my life and not to waken the others. I could talk Chinese a little, and hoped to be able to make him understand. I got up quickly, without even disturbing mother—she was sleeping heavily, for sorrow, as the disciples of old—and as he strode over the ground which divided us I rushed up to him and put out my hands, and then I remembered nothing more till I heard a voice—a loved voice that I never thought to hear again in this world. I dreamed I was in Heaven with father, and he wore a Chinese dress, but when I came rather painfully back to earth again, the first thing I was conscious of was that I was in the arms of the tall Chinaman I had seen.</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 77%" id="figure-96"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed up to him and put out my hands." src="images/img-039.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed up to him and put out my hands.</span> + </div> + </div> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Don't hurt them," I cried out in an agony, "kill me instead, but do not hurt them: they have suffered so much already."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely, my darling, don't you know me?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The voice again. I was so weak and unnerved, or I should have recognized before my own precious father. I went off once more then, this time for joy and thankfulness, and woke to feel his strong arms round me, and knew that God was good, and that my pain was over. My care and anxiety was gone, for was not father with us again? Were not his arms round me?</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Humanly speaking," said father, in answer to our breathless questions, "my escape is all owing to Mr. Li. He stood between me and what would probably have been a torturing death. I was struck down, and when they saw I was not dead, their rage knew no bounds—and that noble fellow defended me, and did what he could to protect our property till the Mandarin came. The Mandarin put me in prison, but Mr. Li rescued me, provided me with this dress, gave me food and money for the journey, brought me on my way, and here I am. I often thought of Onesiphorus. 'He oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain.' Thank God! Our loss has been his unspeakable gain. He told me last Tuesday night that he could hold out no longer. He was full of wonder at the peace in which we were kept whilst death was so near and our property was being destroyed, and especially at your calmness, my darling. Under God it was just the touch that was required. He yielded then and there, and gave himself to Christ. He is anxious to make a public profession of his faith by being baptized as soon as ever the opportunity occurs. He will make a splendid Christian, for he has counted the cost and found Christ worthy."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God," said mother, fervently, "this one soul saved is worth all the pain."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I knew you would feel like this, Christine. The Lord has been very good to him and to us. He has brought us all together again. We are all here, are we not, dear wife?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mother did not answer, but I saw her bosom heave. Father looked round anxiously, and the tears slowly welled into his eyes. He put his arm round mother.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It is all right, Christine," I heard him whisper. "He knows best. She has been saved so much pain. When was it, my dearest?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Last Wednesday, Paul."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And to-day is Friday. Three days in heaven beholding the face of the Father. Let us thank Him, dear wife, for this also."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>We all knelt down upon the grass, and after that I heard father and mother talking far on into the night, and, looking up, I saw God's stars in His sky, and felt how very near He was, and then I went to sleep, and the next day, towards evening, we met some English soldiers and arrived at Wei-hai-wei.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="nina-s-story"><span class="large">CHAPTER VI.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">NINA'S STORY.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>I promised my cousin Cicely St. John that I would write a little history of what took place after we were separated from one another. She is going to do the same; and then some day when we go back to England we shall get it all put together and have it published in one big book. It has always been my ambition to write a book, and I am quite sure that I can write. People all have their particular gifts—writing is one of mine. I was not very good when I was at school, but I never found the essays any trouble at all. And when I was fourteen I got a five-shilling prize in a magazine, and my story was published in the Christmas number. It was illustrated, and the picture in the place of honour on the cover. I was so delighted about it and so was father, but then he always does love everything I do. People say he spoils me, and perhaps he does; all I can say is, it is very nice being spoilt! I am always happier when I am with father and his friends than with girls of my own age.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I never cared much for girls; the little ones talk about their dolls and the big ones about their clothes. I like hearing father and his brother officers talk and tell tales of sport and adventure. Of course I know father would have liked me to have been a boy. He must have been disappointed, though he never said so, because then I should have been a soldier like he is, and gone to the war in South Africa, or perhaps have been here in Pekin, just as we are now.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>It is a month since we came to the Celestial City, and such a long time since I stayed with Uncle Paul and Aunt Christine. We went to them when we first came out to China. I had never seen them in my life before.</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 73%" id="figure-97"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="The Pagoda at Pekin." src="images/img-045.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">The Pagoda at Pekin.</span> + </div> + </div> + <p class="pnext"><span>Cicely is different from other girls, and I love her dearly. She is much younger than I am, two years younger, but she seems almost as old. She is so grave and a little old-fashioned; somehow I feel better when I am with her and Uncle Paul—they make me want to be good. I often wonder where they are, and hope things are not as bad for them as they are with us, for here in the Celestial City things look very black indeed. Father wishes he had left me behind in Wei-hai-wei, but I would much rather be with him, even though the worst comes and he has to kill me himself. Uncle Paul thinks one ought not to do this, but then Uncle Paul is an angel. When I am with him I feel all the time a longing after something better. I told Mrs. Ross about him. Mrs. Ross is my great friend here. She is young and very pretty, and she met Uncle Paul once. When I told her what he made me feel like, she said, "Yes, I know, dear, he makes you feel as if you didn't care how your frock fitted, but when you get away you think to yourself you may as well look as nice as you can." Mrs. Ross has only been married a few months. She came here just after her honeymoon. She has the most wonderful eyes I have ever seen, like the stars in the soft, dark sky. She and I and nearly always together, though she is years older than I am. Still she says she is very glad to have me for her friend, as there are so few girls out here. Captain Ross looks stern and troubled, and very careworn, but all the men have that expression now, and if only you saw the faces of the Chinese you would not wonder much; they are so dreadfully cruel and revengeful, and they look at us as if they hate us and would like to murder us all. If they killed people outright it would not be so dreadful; but they torture a person for days first; they do this to their own people, how much more then to us, if they had us in their power?</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>It is the cruel Empress who hates the foreigners, and it is her emissaries who have stirred up the people against us. The Boxers are her tools really, and the ignorant people are told all kinds of things which they believe, that the Europeans take their little children and kill them, and that it is our presence here which causes the lack of rain, and then they pretend to see most wonderful apparitions, those who appear always bearing the same message, "Kill! kill!" The other day they declared that a marvellous vision appeared in the sky; it was a spirit girl, they said, with a lamp in her hand. Father and I went out to see it, but of course we did not see the girl, but only a brilliant light in the sky, and the Chinese, who are very superstitious, imagined the rest. But what caused more stir and alarm than anything else was the mysterious Red Hand which suddenly appeared in Pekin. Mrs. Ross and I saw it on a house one day, and then again on another, and as the people caught sight of these dreadful Red Hands they gesticulated wildly, and seemed terribly excited. Mrs. Ross was very frightened, as she thought it meant that the Boxers were going to kill all the inmates of the houses on which the Red Hand appeared, but Captain Ross said he had been told by someone who knew that we, the foreign devils, were accused of marking the houses, and wherever this dreadful mark appeared a curse was sure to follow; in seven days one of the inmates would go mad, or in fourteen days they would die. This was just before a most dreadful event occurred.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="a-painful-discovery"><span class="large">CHAPTER VII.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A PAINFUL DISCOVERY.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>Several days passed by. One gets accustomed to everything, and we were getting used to the big fires at night and all the mysterious warnings we had had, and I was getting very tired of not being able to run about as in the old days before we came to Pekin. It was a lovely morning, and I made up my mind to go round and see my friend, Mrs. Ross. I was allowed to go and see Mrs. Ross, but when there I was never supposed to be out of her sight. Father was busy when I left, so I did not see him, but Phoebe, our old servant, followed me with a great many injunctions and warnings—at which, I am sorry to say, I only laughed. The sunshine seemed to intoxicate me—I revelled in it—I could no longer feel any fear; afterwards I thought I must have been mad that morning. I turned round in the middle of my flight down the path which led to the house in which Captain and Mrs. Ross lived.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Phoebe," I cried, shaking back my curls, which, somehow, always would come tumbling about my face, "Phoebe, you may depend upon it the Chinese are not nearly so black as they're painted; anyway, black or yellow, or whatever they are, it's a lovely day, and I'm going to enjoy myself."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And what am I to tell your pa, Miss Nina?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, tell him anything you like—why, tell him the truth to be sure—that I've gone to spend the morning with Mrs. Ross."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Miss Nina, I don't like the looks of you this morning. When your eyes are as if there was little imps a-dancing in 'em, then I looks out for squalls."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Thank you, Phoebe," I said, laughing and making her a mocking curtsey. "My eyes feel very flattered, I can assure you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, they're well enough, and bright enough," she replied, grudgingly, "but I should like to see a bit more soberness about them; why, when I was your age, miss, I was married. Mr. Larkins—</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Poor man," I ejaculated under my breath.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Phoebe did not hear; she was lost in reminiscences of the past.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Poor, dear Mr. Larkins, he were took quite sudden like; his mother died of heart complaint, and yet I never thought to say to Larkins, 'Who knows, my dear, but you might be took the same yourself, one day.'"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I should think not, Phoebe; it would have made poor Mr. Larkins very uncomfortable if you had. I daresay," I added, under my breath, "he was none too happy as it was," but, like all deaf people, the very thing I did not mean her to hear she heard at once, and turned upon me angrily.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Not happy, miss! As happy as the day was long was Mr. Larkins, and a deal happier if the days be these here days in China."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Phoebe, the day is bright enough; there is nothing wrong with that."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"The day is all right for them as wasn't kept awake all night by those bloodthirsty villains."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I heard nothing, Phoebe; I was asleep."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It's all very well for them as can sleep; but, there, you're only a child, after all."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Why, Phoebe, you said a minute ago that I was old enough to be married," and with this parting shot I ran away.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Poor old Phoebe; our troubles pressed sore upon her. I had never seen her so put out before. She had been in our family for forty years, and was, therefore, privileged to be very disagreeable sometimes. As I ran down the path I met Mr. Crawford; he saluted, hesitated, and finally stopped short.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Whither away, Miss Nina?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He had such a kind, honest face, one of those you feel instinctively you can trust.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I am going to see Mrs. Ross."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"All by yourself? Pardon me, does the Colonel know of your intention?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, yes—that is, I don't know; father was out when I left, but Phoebe saw me go, and I had to listen to lectures yards long. I hope," I added, saucily, "that I shall not have to listen to any more."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>His boyish face had grown quite grave, his honest eyes had a look of apprehension in them, but he spoke lightly.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I see you are a very determined young lady, but perhaps you will allow me to accompany you so far; then, when I have seen you safe in Mrs. Ross's hands, I can make my report to the Colonel and set his mind at rest."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, you can come if you like," I replied, grandly. I was accustomed to have a great deal of attention; indeed, I could not have received much more had I been a little princess. "One would think I was the most precious thing in the world."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Well, are you not?" he asked, gravely.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It depends what precious means," I replied, sapiently. "If it means very good, I am afraid I am not that—at least, not half so good as Cicely."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Who is Cicely?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely St. John; she is my cousin; she is altogether lovely," I cried, with enthusiasm, "and so is Uncle Paul; he is a missionary out here at Chen-si."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"A missionary—and at Chen-si—then God help him!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He said the last under his breath, but I heard him.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Mr. Crawford," I cried, earnestly, for I love Uncle Paul dearly, "you do not think he is in danger?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I should think he probably left, Miss Nina, before the troubles began, and you know," reassuringly, "'Ill news flies apace,' so that, as you have heard nothing to the contrary, you may take it for granted he is all right."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>We had got to the end of our walk now, but he opened the gate for me, and still lingered.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I want to know that you are quite safe," he said, smiling. "You see what a gaoler I am. Ah, there is Mrs. Ross."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I ran to her and kissed her joyfully.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Nina, darling, how delightful; come to spend a long day with me, I hope?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I should like to," I replied, "if Mr. Crawford will let father know."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Your obedient slave, Miss Nina; I will be sure to acquaint the Colonel, and now I must be going."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Won't you come in, Mr. Crawford?" said Mrs. Ross.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I fear I cannot," he replied. "I have to report myself at headquarters. I was on guard last night."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Any fresh news?" asked Mrs. Ross.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Nothing but the usual story of the last few days. They have been firing a lot more houses, and the visions and apparitions are as numerous as ever."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And the Red Hand?" asked Mrs. Ross, shuddering.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, we have got quite accustomed to it by this time," he replied.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He spoke lightly to reassure us, but it was easy to detect a vein of apprehensiveness behind his light tone.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mrs. Ross looked pensive, and this pensive look added to her beauty and made her entrancing.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Well, Nina," she said, when we were alone, "what would you like to do this morning?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Anything you like, darling," I replied, eagerly. "I am so tired of doing nothing and sitting in all day. I know what I should like," I cried, excitedly; "I should like to go into the park."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"The park?" said Mrs. Ross, turning her liquid gaze to the window. "Yes, it looks inviting this morning. I wonder if we could. I fear George would not like it—he can't bear me to leave the house; but, really, everything seems very quiet this morning, I don't see why we shouldn't go a little way. One does get so tired, as you say, of sitting in the house. It seems strange," she added, smiling, "the park being such an excitement to us. It was positively none when we could go any day, but 'Circumstances alter cases,' to quote a very trite proverb, and I fear you and I, Nina, are very human, and share the universal longing for what is out of reach."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes. Do you know," I replied, laughing, "father never will forbid me anything, because he says he knows I should want to do it immediately?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"What a character you are giving yourself," smiling. "At any rate you are true; and, if you loved, you would be easily guided."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, that is it," I cried. "I would do anything for love's sake; I love father, and so I would not hurt him for the world; his wishes are my law."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Do you know," said Mrs. Ross, turning her lovely eyes on me with a new expression in their depths, "without meaning it, you have exactly described the relationship which exists between the renewed soul and the Father? I shall never forget that sermon your uncle preached on that subject. 'And because ye are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.' I don't know what makes me tell you this, but I have never felt the same since that day."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"No one ever does feel the same after meeting Uncle Paul; but the worst of it is I get so naughty again when I am away from him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"So very, very naughty," she said, playfully, "and this is one of your wicked deeds I fear, and I am aiding and abetting you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You darling," I said, fondly, locking my arms in hers, "I don't know what I should have done in this place without you; and what a nice morning this is, and how pleasant it is here under the trees."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but we had better keep the house in view; you see I have the caution which comes with age!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>And so we strolled on under the trees, and forgot our troubles for one short morning. The air seemed deliciously sweet and fresh, though, a few days later, it grew unbearably hot. We were just thinking of returning to the house when in the distance I saw a curious object on the ground; it lay under the trees about 200 yards away, and nothing would content me but that I must go and find out what it was. In vain Mrs. Ross expostulated, and pointed out the danger of going so far and getting out of touch with the houses; the spirit of mischief prompted me, and I ran away laughing. Lilian followed, entreating me to stop, but, I am sorry to say, the more excited she grew the more I laughed and the faster I ran—on and on, until I got quite close to the object which had excited my curiosity. Judge of my horror when, on looking down, I found it was one of our own soldiers lying there, dead; he had evidently been murdered by the Boxers.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I felt sobered in a moment. The beauty of the day had gone, and the sun seemed cruel now, as it blazed pitilessly down on the man's white, upturned face. I recognized him at once, for he had been for years in my father's regiment, and was a great favourite with us all.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>And now he lay there in the bright sunshine, dead. I knelt by his side, quite forgetting the danger we were in, until Lilian Ross came up and almost dragged me away.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," she said, "you must be mad; come back with me this instant. We are out of sight of home, and any moment we may be stopped."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I rose sobbing, and quite subdued now, prepared to follow her quietly, feeling indifferent to everything. It was too late. As we retraced our steps, we heard wild shouting and cries, that awful cry that woke the stillness of the night—"Kill, kill."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Lilian turned as white as snow. I realized that it was through my rashness; we were probably doomed to a cruel death. I felt it keenly, because I saw that I had sacrificed Lilian as well as myself, but she never reproached me.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," she whispered, hurriedly, "have you got your satchet with you?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The fear in her lovely eyes was reflected, I know, in mine.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," I said, fumbling with my hand in the bosom of my dress, "it is here."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"That is right, we may need it. I do not fear death, not since I met Mr. St. John; but torture—" and she shuddered.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Lilian, and I have brought you to this. I shall never forgive myself—never."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You did not mean it, darling."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"No, but it comes to the same thing."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It may be possible for us to escape, even now; let us take this turn, Nina, it will lead us round by the other entrance."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The horrid sounds were coming nearer—we turned to flee, but it was too late. They caught a glimpse of us as we disappeared, and with wild, horrible cries they came rushing after us. A sensation of cruel fear—the knowledge that certain death stared us in the face—a quick review, as in a mirror, of all my past life—an agonized prayer for help, a sickening sensation of pain—and then a blank. And then——</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="taken-prisoner"><span class="large">CHAPTER VIII.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">TAKEN PRISONER.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>I was in a vast hall, and Lilian Ross stood by my side. How we got there I did not know, I only knew that we were there and still alive, that death was yet to come. At the other end of the hall, upon a kind of red dais, stood a man. I suppose he was a man, but he appeared to me to be more like a personation of the evil one, he had such a cruel, wicked face; and, as he sat glowering there, he looked as if he would like to devour us, so great was his hatred and wrath. One or two men were near him, but, for the most part, they stood in a vast circle, leaving a clear space in the centre for us, and, as they glared at us, they brandished their spears and shrieked for our blood. They seemed more like wild beasts than men. Then one who stood near the throne began to gesticulate, and brandish his horrid, blood-stained spear, but the man on the raised dais smiled. His smile was worse than the other's fury, and then he said a few words. I could not understand it all, but I knew enough of Chinese to guess that we were to die a lingering death of agony. The implements of torture were all round us, and these men thirsted for our blood; indeed, they seemed to be mad with the lust for blood; but there were preliminaries to be gone through; they would not touch us until they had performed their horrid ceremonies. Waving their hands and brandishing their spears, they seemed to be mingling in some kind of weird dance.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>In the centre was a blood-stained stone, and, as they sang, they bowed down until their spears touched this stone. They seemed by these terrible orgies to be working themselves up to a still greater pitch of fury. Every moment I expected to be our last, for it seemed as if they would not be able much longer to restrain themselves, but would tear us to pieces in their fury.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I closed my eyes and shuddered. We clung to each other and tried to pray. Then I found out that they were speaking to us. I could not understand all that they said, but I understood enough to know that they wished us to abjure our religion. We were to deny Christ, and fall down and worship their horrible idols. If we did this, they promised us our lives. It was a deadly temptation. Lilian thought of her husband, and I thought of father; and we were young, and life was sweet, and it was so horrible to die without saying good-bye to anyone. Perhaps people in England will wonder and blame us that it was a temptation to us at all, but I heard Uncle Paul say once that temptation was not sin: that it only becomes sin when we yield. They say that times of great persecution are times of decision, too. I had not cared much for Christ in the old days; I had not been like Uncle Paul or Cicely—I had been careless and thoughtless; but now, with a cruel death staring me in the face, now, I chose Him. I turned to Lilian. "Christ for me," I said, in reply to her questioning look, and all my heart seemed on fire and my soul to be full of love. Lilian had made the choice also—I read the answer on her face before she spoke. Terribly frightened as I was, I gazed at her in the keenest admiration; her beautiful hair had become loosened, and now fell over her shoulders in a mass of gold; her lovely starlight eyes, pure and steadfast as those of any pictured saint, were fixed on our persecutors.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," she said to me in a whisper, "I do not know whether they would allow us to take that poison, but even if it were possible I think it would be better not to do so. We are in God's hands, and they cannot touch a hair of our heads until He gives them permission."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," I replied, "I agree with you—it's difficult, of course, to know if a thing is right or wrong now, but Uncle Paul would not have done it. I will follow him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>They seemed to be making some horrid preparations at the other end of the room—our time had come; we felt that and prepared to die. It's all very well to read about these things in a story, but unless you have passed through it yourself, you can have no idea of the horror and fear and deadly anticipation of coming woe which we felt. I was positively sick with terror, but I also felt full of an overwhelming love—I knew that Christ was worth all and more than all.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I whispered to Lilian that it would soon be over, and a text came running into my mind, "Our light affliction which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>They seemed to have completed their preparations now, and came toward us with horrid cries.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Lilian, do pray that we may be kept."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, darling, it will soon be over, and then the glory."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I just remember that—I know they seized us; they tore us away from each other. And then I can recall nothing but some awful place of pain—a place of confusion and horrible noise and terrible suffering and then a blank, which seemed to last for years and years—then Lilian's voice, very faint, very far away—then a little nearer, a little louder.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Are you better, darling?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes" (my voice was so weak, I could hardly hear it myself), "have I been ill?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Very, very ill, but you are better now, thank God, thank God."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Where are we, Lilian?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"In a kind of a cave at the back of a house."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"But how did we get here, I want to know all about it."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder if you are strong enough to hear more now?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly; "it will make me much worse not to know."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Well," she replied, soothingly, "I think it would, and you must not agitate yourself. Now I will give you a cooling draught, and then you must lie quite still, and I will tell you everything."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You won't hide anything, will you? I want to know what happened after that dreadful torture," and I shuddered.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You were not tortured, darling; what their intentions were I do not know. I think they did mean to put us to a cruel death, but God is over all and prevented it."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"But why have I been ill then, Lilian? I am sure I could not have fancied it all."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"My poor darling, you had a dreadful blow—they pushed us so violently apart that you fell with your head against that platform; it was a horrid cut, but it is healing up nicely now."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Then what happened?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Well, the sight of your blood, instead of calling forth their compassion, only seemed to infuriate them, and as I knelt beside you and tried to staunch the blood, I thought all was lost; but just at that moment a wonderful thing happened: I heard a great noise at the far end of the hall—two men had entered, and one of them was violently gesticulating. It appears that enormous rewards have been promised for our discovery, and this man had undertaken to find us. I could not make out what they said, but, no doubt, you would have been able to do so. The other man, who was scholarly and refined-looking, and altogether of a different type, seemed for some reason or other to have great influence with them. He did not say much, but when he did speak they listened, and gradually they ceased to brandish their spears, and after what seemed an eternity to me, I saw that they had given up the idea of murdering us, at any rate for the present. What arguments these men used, of course, I do not know, but anything like the expression of concentrated disappointment and rage on the faces of those who would have killed us, I have never seen. It makes me shudder to think of it now. An order was then given, and we, or rather, I was marched off, for you, poor darling, were past marching or doing anything. The two strange men picked you up, not un-gently, and we moved off; it seemed to me along, long way. Then there was another altercation, but at last it was decided that we should be taken to this house, and here we have been ever since. These two men guard us; if you look through the room opening out of this into the courtyard, you will see one of them standing there now. I do not know what their intentions are, but I conclude they are friendly—at any rate, we have not been molested by the Boxers since that terrible morning; and they have been kind and attentive in bringing us food; and once, when you were very ill, they brought a Chinese doctor to see you. I think we must either be outside or else very near the walls of the city; at any rate, it's a long, long way from the Legation. Now that you are better and can speak you will be able to talk to them; my great difficulty has been that understanding the language so little I have not been able to converse with them at all."</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 67%" id="figure-98"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""You will see one of them standing there now."" src="images/img-063.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">"You will see one of them standing there now."</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="a-discovery"><span class="large">CHAPTER IX.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A DISCOVERY.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>"See," I said, "he is looking our way. I should like to speak to him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"But, dear child, are you strong enough?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly. "Do ask him, Lilian, to come here."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Lilian beckoned to him, and he came and stood in the doorway—a tall, imposing-looking figure, with an air of dignity about his dark, intellectual face.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I had talked to him only a few moments when I uttered an exclamation of delight.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Lilian looked at me a little apprehensively, and, catching sight of my face in the mirror opposite, I saw that it was flushed, and that my eyes burnt like diamonds.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Darling," Mrs. Ross whispered, soothingly, "I fear this will be too much for you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, no," I cried, excitedly. "It is joy, Lilian, joy. This man comes straight from Chen-si, from Uncle Paul; he is a convert, and will be baptized soon."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Lilian looked radiant.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"How wonderful it all is!" she said, softly. "How the Lord has overshadowed us! I cannot the least grasp it yet, but no doubt you will find out all about it."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, just fancy, Lilian; it's Mr. Li. Cicely has so often mentioned him in her letters, he is such a clever man, and used to come to read with Uncle Paul; but I did not know that he had become a Christian."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I arrived in Pekin," Mr. Li was saying to me, "the very day you were captured. I had some knowledge of the man Wang—indeed, I was able to benefit him once—and he is attached to me in his way, but we must not depend upon him. I fear he is wholly influenced by mercenary motives; it will not be wise to address me when he is here, and I need hardly tell you that he has not the smallest suspicion that I have any knowledge of you. He wants the reward which has been offered; he met me as I was making my way into the city, and, knowing that I had some influence with the soldiers, he asked me to go with him to see if it were possible to save you. Thank God, we arrived at the Hall just in time."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God," we both said, or, rather, we almost breathed it from the depths of our being.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>A moment's silence followed.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Does my father know that we are safe?" I asked, anxiously.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," said Mr. Li, soothingly, "and your husband also," and for the first time he turned his grave gaze on Lilian. "And there was another, too, a young man, very young; when he heard that you were prisoners, he begged the Colonel to let him go at once; he said he had the strength of ten men, and that he would fight his way to you or die."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I did not say a word. I turned my head and remained silent, but I saw a young, bronzed face, and a pair of steadfast, blue eyes, that had never been shadowed by fear or indecision.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Of course, it would have been madness," Mr. Li went on, calmly, "if would simply have meant death to everyone concerned. The Colonel saw that at a glance, as the Legations are fast closed now, and every man is wanted to defend them. Your only hope of deliverance lies in stratagem. This man carried news to the Colonel to-day, and will probably bring you a message, but I have plans," said Mr. Li. "I do not see the least use in returning to Pekin, there is only danger there; on the contrary, I should advise escape."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," we both said, "if only that were possible, but how?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I will tell you," he replied, and, as he spoke, the ghost of a smile lighted up his dark face, "there is a gentleman without the gates whom you both know; he has been making his way from Wei-hai-wei, whither he has conducted his wife and children in safety."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Uncle Paul?" I cried. "Is he here? Why did he come?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"He came because he knew you were at Pekin, and guessed you might want him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It is just like him; oh, I do hope he is not in danger."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Rest assured," he replied, gently, "he is in God's hands, and he is doing what is right. He runs less risk than an ordinary foreigner, as he is a doctor as well as a missionary. I think the rioters at Chen-si could hardly have been aware of this fact when they attacked him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"God keep him safe," we both murmured fervently.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Amen," said Mr. Li. "How wonderfully God has worked hitherto. I arrived at Pekin the very day I could be of service to you. I knew that Mr. St. John was coming on here, and I have held communication with him already."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"How can he help us?" asked Mrs. Ross.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"In this way," he replied. "You cannot get into the Legation, it is fast closed, and help cannot come from there, for even if it were possible for a man to escape, he would be murdered when he set his foot outside the walls."—Mr. Li little knew of the strength, and courage, and determination of which Englishmen are capable.—"Hope lies in another direction altogether; from this house there are secret passages which lead out of Pekin; the Boxers know nothing of them, for," he added, with a touch of pardonable pride, "they were devised with great care, and were the work of many years."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Does this house belong to you?" I asked.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," he replied, "the construction of these underground passages was a source of great interest to me in the past. I do not think that anyone in Pekin knows of their existence, for, when they were constructed, I employed Chen-si people. I knew nothing of God then, and yet all the time He was directing me to build them for your deliverance."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It is marvellous," said Mrs. Ross, softly. "I suppose our gravest danger lies in remaining here?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"That is so," he replied, gravely. "When Miss Nina" (he had caught my name at once, though he pronounced it in a curious kind of way) "is well enough, we must start at once."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I am well now," I cried, and tried to rise, but I sank back trembling.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"No," he replied, "I fear we have been talking too long; the excitement has been too much for you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, Nina darling, do try and rest, or you will be ill again."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>I felt that what they said was true; my head swam, my blood seemed to be on fire; as I became delirious, I thought I heard Lilian say:—</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I wish Mr. St. John could see her," and afar off, it seemed to me, another voice replied:—</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It might be possible to-night."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>After that I heard nothing more. I had, instead, a terrible dream. I thought there was a fire. It was an awful sight; the flames seemed to scorch me as they leaped up, ruddy and bright, into the heavens, and those cruel men who had tried to kill us, armed with pitchforks, forced me nearer and ever nearer to the flames. I shrieked for mercy, but they only laughed as they pushed me in. And then I was on fire, I was burning. Oh, the unutterable agony of that burning! I tried to escape, but I could not, for they formed a ring round me, and shouted and danced in horrid glee; and then, all of a sudden I looked up, and beyond the fire I saw a face that I seemed to know quite well, it had mingled with my dreams, with my prayers so often lately—the face of the Christ—He whom I loved, whom I had chosen. I saw His face as I had loved to picture it, all worn as it were with the sorrows, and pain, and woes of humanity, and, withal, crowned with ineffable patience and sweetness. I was falling back into the flames, but He held out His hand, and the demons gave way and melted into thin air. Oh, that strong right hand of His! He caught me, and the burning all seemed to go, and the flames were extinguished. I was floating in some lake of ambrosial coolness, a delicious kind of languor stole over me, and the face of the Christ bent over me and smiled. And then, somehow, as in a dream He vanished, and Uncle Paul was there in His stead. I still lay on the couch, the only difference being that Uncle Paul was there, his left arm under my head, and in his right he held a cordial, part of which I had swallowed.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"She will do now," I heard him say, "and if she is left absolutely quiet we can get away to-morrow." I heard it all as in a dream, nothing seemed to surprise or trouble me, but as I sank into a delicious sleep I heard someone say, without taking in the meaning of the words, or being in the least alarmed by them:—</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It might be fatal to remain here another night."</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="a-daring-attempt"><span class="large">CHAPTER X.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A DARING ATTEMPT.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>It was a hot, sultry night, but in the Legations people had other things to think of besides the weather. Another day of suspense and agitation had passed. An Envoy had appeared, and a letter couched in the usual terms of studied Chinese politeness, purporting to be from Prince Ching, had been discovered posted on the gates. They were grieved indeed that the foreigners had broken the peace by firing on their troops, thus stirring up unfriendly relations! Their only wish was to establish peace, and they concluded by suggesting that all the foreign ministers should leave the Legations in detachments, to be protected by trustworthy officers whom the Chinese would themselves select; so great was their affection for the foreigners, and so intense their anxiety to protect them! But</span> <em class="italics">not a single armed foreign soldier</em> <span>could be permitted to pass out, as this would only have caused doubt and suspicion in the breasts of the peaceable Chinese! An answer must be sent at once, or consequences might follow which it would be impossible to prevent, notwithstanding the depth and extent of their affection for all the foreigners residing in the Legations at Pekin! This manifesto was read and re-read, and received the contempt and derision it deserved. Did they really think, men asked themselves, that they would abandon the Chinese Christians who had stood by them so loyally, to be deserted and massacred; had they forgotten Cawnpore, with its nameless horrors; and were they going to leave their wives and children at the mercy of these polite demons, without striking a blow in their defence? No, a thousand times no; in whatever else they might differ they were all at one here; they might temporize to gain time, but at their post in the Legation they would remain until death or relief came—and from Christian hearts prayer went up to One who was able and willing to help.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Colonel Leicester paced restlessly to and fro in front of the pavilion. It was late, but he could take no rest—his stern face was furrowed with care, and there were lines about his eyes and mouth which had not been there a short time previously. Wang had been with him that day—Wang had often been with him lately. It was difficult to get into the Legation, but for astuteness Wang had not his equal, and he expected a large reward. The Colonel knew that his child and her friend were safe, still he felt wretchedly anxious and unhappy, especially on account of Nina's illness; and the worst of it was, his hands were tied; there was nothing for it but to wait—he could not leave the Legation, even if he had been able to do so; it would not be right to desert his post, his honour forbade that; besides, it would have been certain death, and he had no wish to risk the certainty of leaving his child unprotected. For Captain Ross it was the same. Half distraught when he first discovered that his wife was missing, he had begged the Colonel to let him go and see what he could do to recover her and Nina, or avenge their death; indeed, it was with the greatest difficulty that the Colonel prevented him from precipitating himself over the wall into the seething cauldron outside.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>After a time he grew calmer. News was brought that his beloved one was in comparative safety, that there was no immediate danger. Still he could not rest—it was torture to imagine what might be taking place, and yet he could do nothing. He tore his hair and wrung his hands in agony. A common sorrow is a wonderful cementer of friendship, and the two men were drawn very close to each other during that awful time. But to-night Captain Ross was absent on duty, and his place by the Colonel's side was occupied by a younger man. It was a young, eager, boyish face that looked up at the Colonel, a young voice trembling with emotion that spoke with eager entreaty. "I shall not be missed, I don't count for anything; do let me go, sir. I can't bear to think of Mrs. Ross and Miss—Miss Leicester being in danger with no one to do anything for them but these Chinese devils."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The Colonel's face took on, if possible, an added shade of sternness, but he did not speak.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You know, sir, what a relief it would be to you and Captain Ross; you cannot go—of course that goes without saying—but I can, and this very night, if only you will give the necessary permission."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Crawford," said the Colonel, kindly, laying his hand on the young man's shoulder, "do you know what you are doing? As surely as you leave here you go to certain death, and how can I, even for the sake of my own and only child, send you to that death? It would be murder, you have not counted the cost."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The young man lifted his face, pale with the fixity of a noble resolve, and his brilliant blue eyes shone like stars in the dusk.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I</span> <em class="italics">have</em> <span>counted the cost," he said, fervently, "I</span> <em class="italics">must</em> <span>go. If you withhold your permission out of consideration for my life, then, though I have never been insubordinate before, I shall be now. I go to-night."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The Colonel seized his hand and wrung it.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Then go," he said, "go, and God bless you, and be merciful to me," he added, brokenly.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Amen," Mr. Crawford reverently murmured, adding in his full, rich voice, "The Lord knoweth them that trust in Him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You are a good fellow, Crawford," said the Colonel, "you know I have never been a great talker. Perhaps I ought to have said more to you young fellows, but I must say one thing, and it is this: I cannot understand what men can do at times like these without a saving faith in Christ."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I know that I should be lost without Him," replied the subaltern, simply.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The two men then began to speak in hurried whispers; it seemed a relief after the tension and indecision of the last few moments to have decided upon some course of action. After conversing together earnestly for a few minutes they retraced their steps to the Colonel's quarters, and for a long time after that silence reigned so far as they were concerned. The night was comparatively still—every now and then flames leapt up into the sky, telling the story that another house had been wrecked by the Boxers, or the stillness was broken by their shrill cries; like beasts of prey they awoke, in the darkness, to prowl about seeking whom they might devour and destroy.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst"><span>* * * * *</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>Two hours later, when the clocks pointed their hands to midnight, two Chinamen might have been seen stealing from the Colonel's quarters. The Colonel's dog must have been a bad house dog, for he seemed rather pleased than otherwise, and wagged his tail appreciatively when the younger of the two men put out his hand to stroke him; the guard, too, allowed them to pass; indeed, until they passed the outmost sentry, no one impeded their progress.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Halt! Who goes there?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"A friend."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The voice was the voice of Jacob! He must indeed have been a clever Chinaman to speak English with that intonation: and yet the sentry hesitated; here were two Chinese stealing out of the camp, and to all appearance hailing from the Colonel's quarters. The sentry's challenge, clear, and incisive, rang out on the night air; but they knew the password, that was enough for him; he had no business to detain them.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The two figures stole silently on until they reached the wall—now if their progress was not arrested here, all might still be well, but, if the British saw them, and an alarm was given, they might be shot as they dropped over the wall.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I had not reckoned on this," said the younger man of the two, "We run more risk here than outside the Legation."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"That is true, sir," replied the other, deferentially, "but everything seems pretty quiet now, this is our best time." They looked cautiously round—not a soul was in view. In the distance they heard the tramp of the guard—every now and then a shrill cry from the besiegers rent the air, and flames shot up into the sky from the burning houses, but no immediate danger appeared to threaten them.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Now, sir," said the elder of the two, who seemed to possess the agility of a cat. In a moment he had scaled the wall and prepared to lower himself on the other side.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Leave the talking to me, sir; it will be best for you to be silent."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes," agreed the other, hastily, "you may be quite sure I shall risk nothing; too much depends upon it," he added under his breath.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>They had reached the top of the wall in safety and were about to lower themselves on the other side, when all of a sudden the silence of the night was broken; they were discovered and the alarm was given—the sharp whiz of a bullet passed within an inch of their faces.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Down, sir! Down quick for your life!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>In less time than it takes to write it, the two men had dropped silently over the wall, and were now running as fast as they could from the Legation.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Keep as much under cover as possible, sir, or they will mark us down."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I never thought of this," said Mr. Crawford, laughing. "My friends are more to be feared than yours."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, we shall come upon mine soon enough, sir," Wang replied, "and then it will be best for you to be silent."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He had hardly finished speaking when they almost ran into a company of Boxers, but with great adroitness, Wang contrived to mingle and join with them, raising the cry as he did so, "Sha, sha, sha." They kept with them until the Chinese began to loot and burn some buildings, then they slipped off.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Now, sir, we are safe, unless we meet any of the men who were here the day the ladies were taken." They were passing, as he spoke, the rude hall where Lilian and Nina so nearly lost their lives.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>As they left it behind they heaved a sigh of relief.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"We are very near now, sir; the secret entrance, known only to Mr. Li and myself, is just ahead; I will wait here in case anyone comes up, and distract their attention whilst you make the entrance. About twenty yards ahead you will see a curious stone in the ground, close by the plane tree; measure again six feet from that, and you will come to another tree; hit the tree three times smartly and they will let you in."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mr. Crawford walked on quickly. Time was passing; there was already a glimmering of dawn in the East. It was necessary that he should effect an entrance, and also necessary that the entrance should not be betrayed to the enemy. His heart beat high, the goal was almost reached, and half, at least, of his mission had been accomplished. He approached the tree indicated, hit it three times smartly with his sword, and then waited anxiously. After a few seconds, which seemed to him of interminable length, he thought he distinguished a faint sound beneath him, but, to his horror, he saw a party of men approaching from the road down which he had just come. He had only just time to slip behind the plane tree, and from this post of observation he noticed that Wang was talking to them, and had adroitly contrived to distract their attention; he was pointing to the hall in the distance, and they were all eagerly looking the other way.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="mr-li-s-wonderful-house"><span class="large">CHAPTER XI.</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">MR. LI's WONDERFUL HOUSE.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>But this state of things could not go on for ever. Mr. Crawford waited in an agony of impatience; for every moment he expected one of the party to turn round, and then he knew he would be discovered. Would the man never be able to undo the door? It seemed an eternity to him, whilst the bolts and bars were being withdrawn; and what a terrible noise they made! He felt sure they would be heard, and—yes, one of the men talking to Wang suddenly turned, started, and pointed in the direction in which he was standing. He gave himself up for lost; but at that very moment the ground under his feet seemed to slide away—so suddenly, that he would have fallen into the dark cavern had he not sprung quickly to one side.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>A dark head, adorned with a pigtail, appeared for a moment above ground.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Quick! quick!" the man said, in Chinese, "I fear we are followed."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Mr. Crawford had hardly time to think, though, like lightning, the thought did cross his mind that Wang might have betrayed him; but even a moment's hesitation might have been fatal, and he sprang down into the darkness. Not a minute too soon—as the trap door closed above him, he distinctly heard voices and footsteps overhead. His fears of an ambush, however, and treachery in one direction were soon dispelled, for his hand was seized in an honest British clasp, and an English voice exclaimed:—</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Mr. Crawford, I believe?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes; and you are—?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Paul St. John. You may have heard of me."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Often," replied the younger man. "I am so glad to meet you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And I to meet you." And the two men grasped each other's hands.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"How is Miss Leicester?" asked Mr. Crawford, eagerly.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Better," replied Mr. St. John, "but she is still very weak. Her nervous system has undergone a great shock, and it will be some time before she is quite herself again. In addition to the blow which she received, and the fright, there was a good deal of fever, and in this climate fever seems to have a tremendous grip on the constitution, and it is a long time before one recovers, even when one is young and strong. She needs rest, but that, unfortunately, she cannot have, poor child, as I gather that it would not be safe to remain here another night. I am thankful to say the fever has now gone; I must give her a strong cordial, and we must make the journey as easy as we can for her."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I will carry her all the way," cried Mr. Crawford eagerly.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I know you will do all you can," replied Mr. St. John, kindly. "You will be of the greatest possible assistance to us, and you will bring Nina news of the Colonel; she has felt very much being the cause of so much anxiety to him, and of course you know that worry always retards recovery. We will join the others now, and make our plans for instant removal, if necessary."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I fear it is necessary," said Mr. Crawford, gravely. "I'm very much afraid those yellow fellows saw me. They were talking to Wang, and he tried to distract their attention, and succeeded to a certain extent admirably; but I rather fancy they saw me and smelt a rat. Ah, here is Wang; now we shall hear what he has to say."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The man appeared to be in the greatest state of excitement.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"They are coming, sir! All is lost; they will be upon us in less than an hour. They saw you, sir," he said, turning to Mr. Crawford. "I was certain of it, because I saw them exchange glances, and they said nothing to me. They will not go into the secret entrance, because they might think we should expect them there, but they will go to the gates."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Are you quite sure that they saw Mr. Crawford?" asked Mr. St. John.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Perfectly," replied Wang. "There is no time to lose. I know these fellows so well; they were extra polite and friendly with me, when we parted, but I had my suspicions, and, to make it a certainty, I hid and watched their movements after they left me. First they examined the place where you disappeared, Mr. Crawford, and I heard them say it would be impossible to force that, and we might expect them to do so, and prepare accordingly. I heard them say this, and saw them make their way to the Hall, whither they were going to acquaint the others."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Paul St. John and Mr. Crawford looked grave and anxious; they were not acquainted with the secret passages, as were Lilian and Nina. They instinctively turned to Mr. Li, who had not yet spoken. His dark, colourless face was as imperturbable as ever.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"There is no reason for so much terror," he said, quietly, turning to Wang. "Have you seen that the gates are closed and barred?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes; but they will be over them like monkeys, and we shall all be killed. I did not bargain for this; it has been very stupidly managed. I do not care to stay for the reward, as it is no use to me when I am dead. With your permission, gentlemen, I will make my way back to Pekin and acquaint the Colonel of the fate of his daughter."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You will do nothing of the kind," said Mr. Li, sternly, looking at Wang, whose white face and shaking hands betrayed his abject terror. "You will remain with us, and make yourself as useful as you can. I may tell you, though you do not deserve it, that there is no need for such excessive alarm. Do you really think it likely that I would allow myself to be caught like a rat in a hole, especially when I have two ladies under my charge?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The man muttered a sulky rejoinder, but he seemed partially reassured; and there was that in Mr. Li which commanded respect and instant obedience.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I do not mean to minimize the danger, of course," said Mr. Li, gravely, when the Chinaman had gone out to see that the entrance was made as secure as possible; "or to say that we run no risk, because that would not be true, and I think the longer we remain here the greater risk we run. If we are ready, let us start at once."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Stop," said Paul St. John. "There is one thing we have forgotten: my brothers, let us pray."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>When he rose, the light was on his face, as on the day when he had faced the rioters at Chen-si.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Now, my friend," he said, turning to Mr. Li, "I am quite ready, and I think I am expressing our universal wish when I say that it will be best for you to take command of our little expedition."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I think it</span> <em class="italics">will</em> <span>be best," said Mr. Li, "because I am so well acquainted with the ground—and with the men also," he added, smiling. "I have some influence over Wang. Mr. St. John, you and Mr. Crawford will go forward with the ladies. I will bring up the rear with Wang."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Very white, very fragile, looked Nina, very different from the laughing girl who had left her father's house only a few days since. Mr. St. John had administered a cordial to her, and under its influence the faintest tinge of colour was beginning to creep up into her pale cheeks.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>She clung to him for support; Lilian Ross and Mr. Crawford supporting her on the other side. Mr. Li and Wang brought up the rear. Alert, calm, decisive, Mr. Li was evidently one of those born to command.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"They are coming," said Wang, beginning to tremble again, "swarming the gates like rats."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>It was true; hideous yellow faces, with heavy pigtails and coarse black hair, were already crowding the entrance, and in the course of a few minutes they would be in the courtyard. There was nothing then to prevent their getting into the outer room in which Mr. Li and Wang were standing. The others were in the inner room prepared to await his orders.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>At that moment the Chinese caught sight of Mr. Li and Wang, and a fiendish smile of triumph lighted up their faces. Mr. Li also smiled.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Not so fast, my friends," he said, quietly; and as the first man landed on the ground he gently pushed Wang in front of him through the door leading into the inner apartment, and slid the bolt.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"That bolt will be no good, sir," said Wang; "they will force the door in a few minutes, and we shall all be tortured and killed."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I must beg of you to be silent," said Mr. Li, sternly. "If you would like to join the party outside, there is still time to do so, but I think that you would probably prefer to remain with us."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Poor Wang protested most humbly that he had never meant anything by his words, and so great was his attachment to their persons that nothing in the world would induce him to leave them.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"That being the case," said Mr. Li, drily, "and your attachment to us being so great, you will do all in your power to help instead of hindering us. I cannot have these ladies alarmed. Now see," he said, turning to Lilian and Nina, who had turned a shade whiter, for though they placed unbounded confidence in Mr. Li, it was not pleasant to hear the sounds in the outer room.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Now see: I touch this button, and look at the result!" As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall, and a huge sliding door shot right across, protecting the door through which they had passed, and which the Chinese were forcing from the outer side.</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 77%" id="figure-99"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall." src="images/img-088.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall.</span> + </div> + </div> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I think," said Mr. Li, with a smile of triumph in his dark eyes, "they will find it a little difficult to break through that door. Now let us collect what we require for the journey."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"The packages are here," said Mr. St. John. "We have had them all placed in the corner of the room."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"That is well," replied Mr. Li. "Now we will continue our journey. It will take our friends some little time," he added, pleasantly, "to force an entrance into this room, and I think they will be more than ever puzzled when they get here. You see these four doors," he said, pointing to one side of the apartment which seemed to be composed entirely of doors, "Which do you think is the one to be used? They are all dummies," he continued, after a pause, in which the doors had been tried and various opinions expressed: "but I fancy they will puzzle our friends. The real one is here."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>He touched a spring which was wholly invisible to any but the most practised eye, and they found themselves in a kind of hall, the walls of which were very lofty, the light entering by mere apologies for windows, let in close to the ceiling. There were low divans all round this hall, and Mr. Li begged them to be seated.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"We may as well rest here a few moments," he said, noticing Nina's white face. "We are safe for the present, at least."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>At this moment Mr. Crawford crossed over to where Mr. Li was standing, and spoke in a low tone.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I suppose," he said, "there is no danger from outside? I wonder they do not try and effect an entrance from without."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"They would find it a little difficult," replied Mr. Li. "No cat could climb these walls, and only a cat could get in at the windows. No, the danger does not lie here, but further on. From this room there is a subterranean passage about a quarter of a mile long, but unfortunately it has no communication with the rest of the house opposite; the exit being at the other end of the grove of plantains, under which it runs. I always intended to complete the work, but it has not been done, and the consequence is, we must risk getting across twenty yards of open country. For men it would not be so difficult, but the care of two ladies complicates matters. We must hope and pray that the men will be so occupied with getting into the house that they will not think of anything beyond. Still, we must prepare for emergencies. I shall lead the way, for I must open the door of the other house. The lock is a complicated one, and only I can turn the key. You and Mr. St. John will follow with the ladies. It will be as well to acquaint Mr. St. John also of the possible danger, without alarming the ladies. Ah, here he is."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Brother," said Paul St. John, laying his hand on the other's arm, "what fills me with wonder is your great ingenuity. Surely you must have travelled a great deal, for I have never seen a house like this in China."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"No," replied Mr. Li, smiling; "</span><em class="italics">I have</em> <span>travelled a great deal, and am very cosmopolitan in my tastes. When I was a boy I used to pore over Eastern tales of adventure, and I determined to build one of those wonderful fairy palaces one reads of: a place of concealed doors, sliding panels, and underground passages."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It is the dream of most children," said Mr. St. John, smiling, "but very seldom realized. You have succeeded admirably."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Not quite as well as I could wish, though." added Mr. Li; and he then told Mr. St. John wherein the danger lay.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Paul St. John grasped his hand. His smile was as bright and radiant as before.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Well, brother," he said, gently, "it shall all be well. You can say with us now; 'For me to live is Christ, and to die is gain.'"</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst" id="they-wandered-in-dens-and-caves-of-the-earth"><span class="large">CHAPTER XII</span></p> + <p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">"THEY WANDERED IN DENS AND CAVES OF THE EARTH"</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>It was quite a relief to be underground. The long, dark, narrow passage infused a sense of safety and protection which they could not feel so long as there were doors, save the one by which they had entered, which it was almost impossible for anyone but the most experienced expert to discover, and there were no windows at all; no fear of seeing the cruel yellow faces pressed against the window panes, of hearing the savage, beast-like cries. Mr. Li walked on ahead, cool, calm, erect; a dignified figure, moving along in the darkness, inspiring confidence and trust. Wang was slouching away but, without appearing to do so, Mr. Li kept him close by his side, and he now carried the torch which lighted them through the darkness. Mrs. Ross followed with Mr. St. John; Nina and Mr. Crawford bringing up the rear. Although the danger had been hidden from the former, yet there are some things which it is quite impossible to disguise. Without being told we guess at them, and in her weakness she turned intuitively to the strong man who had braved so much for her sake. She had clung at first to Uncle Paul, but Uncle Paul—she had always felt it—she felt it at the present moment, to her regret and shame—was a being too far above her ever to claim her entire sympathy. She loved him with all her heart and soul, she adored him, but she was sadly conscious of inferiority. She knew that she had given herself to Christ, that the whole bent and aim of her life would be different from what it had been in the old, careless past, and yet she did not think she could stand on the same plateau as Uncle Paul and Cicely, who seemed to be almost in heaven already, She had heard Mr. St. John's words; she knew that death would be nothing to him, the gate to glory, to Christ; his face shone now with ineffable loveliness as he walked by Lilian Ross's side, helped her over the broken places, and discoursed to her of the things of God.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>But Nina wanted to live—the colour had crept back into her pale cheeks, her witching eyes were bright with suppressed excitement. She did not wish for death, but life.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I cannot say yet," she said to herself, "to die is gain, but I can say," she added softly, "for me to live is Christ."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Young Crawford did not talk to her much, he saw that her thoughts were occupied, and he had much to occupy his own; he had replied to that one look of her dark eyes, a look which supplicated help and protection, and implied perfect trust, by a few whispered words of reassurance, and his expression was so ardent, so brave, so fixed in its high and steadfast resolve, that it was impossible to feel fear when walking by his side. His blue eyes blazed in the darkness. If an army had been lead against him, he felt that he could face it, and yet be victorious.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," he said fervently—forgetting in the excitement of the moment that he was using her Christian name—"Nina, do you recollect in the history of Elisha how he prayed that the young man's eyes might be opened, and how when they were he saw that the whole mountain was full of chariots and horses. Do you know I feel like that young man, as if the Lord had opened my eyes; I believe that He will appear for us, that in this place, grim and dark though it be, we are surrounded by myriads of His angels for our protection."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And yet," replied Nina, a little doubtfully, "God</span> <em class="italics">does</em> <span>permit dreadful things sometimes to happen to His children."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"That is true," said young Crawford, "and that is one of the things which will be explained one day, but I do not believe it will be so to-day. I cannot think that the Lord would have allowed me to have this feeling, which almost amounts to a revelation, for nothing. Be of good cheer," he added, tenderly. "If a thousand men came against me, I should not fear; the Lord is on our side, and you shall never fall into their hands. Come, take my arm, you are not strong yet." He kept his sword arm free, but with the other he gathered her hand in his, and placed it within his arm, and the support which this afforded her seemed to impart to him additional strength.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>They had reached the egress now and held their breath. This was the critical moment. When they opened the door what would they see? Would the way be clear or would they be caught like rats in a trap? In that case, unless deliverance came from some entirely unexpected source, they would have to remain where they were until their provisions failed them, or they were discovered and overwhelmed by numbers; or they would have to fight their way across the open space Three men, good and true, for they could not reckon on Wang, to protect themselves and two helpless women! It was a terrible look out, and a deep, fervent prayer rose from every manly heart to God for His protection; Paul St. John, casting his eyes on Lilian and Nina, and thinking of his absent wife and children, lifted up his great heart in supplication also—"Lord, if it be possible, for the sake of these, and those absent who are dear to us, deliver us now; nevertheless not my will, but Thine be done."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It's all right," said Mr. Li, looking cautiously out, "but there is not a moment to lose, I will go on at once; prepare to follow when you see me reach the other side; close the door behind you and come quickly; Wang, you will keep close to me."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Without another word, he strode silently and rapidly across the open space, all the time keeping one eye on Wang, and one on the distant trees. Putting his hand in the inner pocket of his robe where he had placed the key for safety, he turned very white, for—the key was gone. Meanwhile the others had followed, he heard the door close gently behind them, and now here they all were beside him, close to a place of safety which it was impossible to enter. It was indeed a terrible situation! They could not retreat, and they could not go on, and every moment increased the danger. Mr. Li knew it was only a question of time. The Chinese might give up the search inside, come out into the grove, catch sight of them as they stood there, and do them to a cruel death. For a space even Mr. Li's firmness seemed to be shaken.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I know I put the key in this pocket," he exclaimed in a distracted tone; but on a sudden his face changed like lightning, and he sprang on Wang, who stood there shivering like an aspen leaf. "You traitor, you have robbed us," he cried. Mr. Li was transformed, his voice was terrible, his expression relentless and stern as that of an avenging archangel. Mrs. Ross turned white and Nina fainted right away and would have fallen had not Mr. Crawford caught her with his left arm; in his right hand he grasped his sword. With set teeth and blazing eyes he stood there ready to sell his life dearly. He beckoned to Paul St. John, who was endeavouring to encourage Mrs. Ross, and preparing to defend her.</span></p> + <div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 80%" id="figure-100"> + <img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="In his right band he grasped his sword." src="images/img-096.jpg" /> + <div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> + <span class="italics">In his right band he grasped his sword.</span> + </div> + </div> + <p class="pnext"><span>"There is a chance of escape still, sir," he said. "You are a missionary, your life is of so much value, and then there are your wife and children to think of: it would be possible to slip back, amongst the trees, and take the ladies with you."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And leave you to die, my brother," said Mr. St. John gently; "that cannot be God's will, surely."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I may not die," replied the young subaltern brightly. "I do not feel at all like death yet, I shall give them a lot of trouble, but it would hamper me to have Mrs. Ross and Miss Leicester here; how will they stand the sight of blood? They might even be wounded in the scuffle, and if the worst comes it would increase the bitterness of Death to know they were in danger, to know I had died in vain."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"True," said Mr. St. John, tenderly; "then farewell until we meet again on earth or in the glory. Come, Nina darling," he whispered, gently raising the fainting girl and folding her in his arms.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"It is needless," put in Mr. Li. He spoke sharply and decisively; all this time he had been occupied with Wang, and Wang had been protesting and blaspheming and swearing by all his gods.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Now," said Mr. Li, and his voice sounded terrible in its sternness and solemnity. "You know me, and I know that you have that key; I am not going to risk the lives of five innocent people; if you do not give up the key you die. As surely as there is a God above us, so surely do I send you to appear before Him." He drew a revolver from his pocket and held it close to the man's eyes. "I give you exactly three minutes to make up your mind; if at the end of that time you have not confessed, I shall blow your brains out."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>It is impossible to say whether Mr. Li would have carried out this threat. If he had attempted to do so, no doubt Mr. St. John would have thought it right to intervene, but Mr. Li knew his man, and before two minutes were up Wang was blubbering out that Mr. Li had dropped the key, and that he (Wang) had picked it up not knowing what key it was, and here it was if Mr. Li wanted it so much, where he had placed it for safety in his pig tail!</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"You scoundrel," said Mr. Li, contemptuously. "I only wish I had the time to give you the thrashing you deserve; even now," he said, as he tore the key out of the man's hair, "it may be too late the delay may cost us our lives." As he spoke he heard a noise behind him, and, looking round, they saw that their fears of discovery were realized. The enemy had come to the conclusion at last that the house was empty, and as they emerged from the wood, they caught sight of the little band, and uttered a scream of triumph. Young Crawford stood like a lion at bay, his noble head thrown back, his unsheathed sword grasped firmly in his hand, his eyes shining as if they were on fire. Mr. St. John stood beside him, endeavouring to shield the two shrinking girls. Would the lock never turn? There was something peculiar about it, and it was rusty—it seemed a century before it turned with an angry, rasping sound, but that sound was sweetest music in their ears.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Quick, quick," cried out young Crawford in an agony of impatience, for he saw that it was only a question of moments. The Chinese had quailed before his terrible expression; they had not cared to face him or his gleaming sword. But what could one man do against so many? They prepared to spring. Meanwhile the half-fainting girls had been dragged into the place of safety, and young Crawford stood on guard alone.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Come, brother, come," shouted Mr. St. John. It was too late. Infuriated at the escape of their prey, the foremost men sprang across the open space to where young Crawford stood. He was just in front of the open door, yet he could not enter—if he turned they would be upon him and force an entrance also, if he fell back it would be the same thing. "Close the door," he shouted out to Mr. Li. "Put your back against it," called out Mr. St. John. Mechanically he obeyed. Inch by inch, still with the point of his sword pointing at his foes, he retreated, until he stood with his back up against the door, prepared to sell his life as dearly as might be.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>They did not hesitate long. With wild shrieks like those of a famished wolf, they rushed upon him: but he was an expert in the art of fencing. He knew how to parry and thrust, he had the swordsman's quick eye and mobile hand and arm. The end would be the same of course, but theirs would not be an easy victory. The minutes passed and still he held them at bay; they rushed at him, but he shook them off as some noble animal shakes off the dogs that are worrying him to death. Not many that came within the sweep of that terrible sword returned again to the attack. Three times he thrust them back, and still he stood there unharmed, save for a slight flesh wound in his forehead from which the blood trickled down his face. But he felt that the end was near, his breath came in great throbbing gasps, his sword cleaved to his hand, his heart laboured painfully; he fell backwards, down, down, down into the darkness, and thought that he was dead and that an angel bent over him, but the angel's eyes were suffused with tears and bore a curious resemblance to Nina's. "He will do now," someone said; and then he fell asleep, the most delicious sleep he had ever experienced in his life. When he awoke Nina and Mr. St. John sat by his side.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Wherever am I?" he cried, rubbing his eyes. "I thought they had done for me; how good God has been," he said, looking at Nina, "but I cannot think now how I got here. You see," he went on, turning again to Nina, with a bright, sweet smile, "I was right after all, God</span> <em class="italics">did</em> <span>deliver, only</span> <em class="italics">He</em> <span>could have done so, for I was in a terrible plight, and thought it was all over. I never expected to see any of you again," he continued a little sadly, for he was weakened by exertion and the great strain of mind and body he had undergone.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Dear Lord, we thank Thee for Thy great goodness to us," said Mr. St. John, reverently kneeling beside the rude couch on which young Crawford lay. A fervent Amen burst from the lips of all present. Nina was crying quietly, she was very weak still, and this last strain had proved almost too much for her overwrought nerves. Mrs. Ross sat beside her, and held her hand fast locked in hers. Mr. Li stood there, calm and dignified as ever, but there was a very kind, pleased look about his dark eyes.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>In answer to young Crawford's query, he smiled, "You will be greatly surprised when I tell you," he said, "and think it more of an Arabian Night than ever. I told Mr. St. John to tell you to stand with your back against the door because there was a false panel there. When I had got the ladies well into the house, I returned to watch the situation through a spy-hole, which I also have near the door. I was obliged to be careful, for I did not wish to run the risk of getting any of our friends in also. I saw you beat them back three times, and I also marked that your strength was failing, and that they paused for an instant for the final onslaught; it was the decisive moment, and a minute's hesitation would have been fatal. As you swooned I slid the panel and dragged you in—not a moment too soon. In fact I had barely time to replace the bolt before they were upon it. Indeed I did secure a trophy," and he held up a portion of a Chinese robe.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>Young Crawford looked at Mr. Li admiringly. "You have a wonderful mind," he said, "a marvellous power of organization. What a splendid leader you would make!"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"To God be all the praise," replied Mr. Li, humbly, "it is He who created and directed."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Where is our friend, Wang," asked Mr. Crawford, smiling.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"He managed to get away in the rush," replied Mr. Li, "but I do not think he will be able to do much harm, indeed I think we are well quit of him."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Are we quite safe now?" asked Mrs. Ross of Mr. Li.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, I think so," he replied, smiling. "This is a very wonderful house, if you will not think me vainglorious for saying so, and the egress is well out of Pekin. I shall be able to secure provisions, and get messages, I hope, into Pekin, and by easy stages to conduct you to Wei-hai-wei. At any rate you may rest in safety here for a time."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Rest and peace," said Mr. St. John, gently, "what a gracious God ours is, giving His children just what they require. 'He that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.'"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Uncle," said Nina, "I wish you would sing a verse of that lovely hymn you and Aunt Christine sang to us in the garden at Chen-si; it was hearing you sing that hymn that made me long to lead the new life. I thought it would be so nice to rest under the shadow of His wings."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"And have you not found it so, dear child?"</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," she replied, softly, "I have; there</span> <em class="italics">is</em> <span>rest and peace under the shadow of His wings. Sing for us now, dear uncle, that we may rest."</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"I will, if you will all join with me in the refrain."</span></p> + <blockquote> + <div> + <div class="line-block outermost"> + <div class="inner line-block"> + <div class="line"> + <span>In the shadow of His wings,</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>There is peace, sweet peace;</span> + </div> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>Peace that passeth understanding,</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>Peace, sweet peace that knows no ending,</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>There is rest, sweet rest;</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>There is peace, sweet peace,</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>There is joy, glad joy,</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + <span>In the shadow of His wings!</span> + </div> + <div class="line"> + + </div> + </div> + </div> + </blockquote> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst"><span>* * * * *</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"></div> + <p class="pfirst"><span>One more scene, a few months later, at the old Rectory belonging to Mrs. St. John's father. It was Christmas time—that sweet season when, because of the love of Christ, the coldest heart warms, the most unforgiving relents and forgives.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>The rambling old Rectory was bright with sweet faces and glad young voices. Mr. and Mrs. St. John, Cicely, Rachel, and the boys were there, only one little flower was missing, especially cherished in her mother's heart, the little one that had been with God so many months now. Cicely had grown much in the last few months, her eyes were deeper still—she was very near the stream which can never be recrossed, where the child and the woman meet. Colonel Leicester and Nina were also there, Captain and Mrs. Ross, and Mr. Li. The latter had been baptized, and had made giant strides in the spiritual life. "What splendid Christians these Chinese make!" exclaimed Paul St. John more than once.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>There was one visitor still to come. Mr. Crawford had begged to be allowed to join the party, at any rate for a few hours, and they could not do less than offer him hospitality. It was Christmas Eve, and the chiming of the bells floated sweetly to them through the frosty air. Cicely and Nina, arm in arm, were on the terrace, listening to the bells. There was also a sound of carriage wheels which Nina did not appear to hear.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Are they not sweet?" said Nina to Mrs. Ross, who had joined them.</span></p> + <p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but do you know, Nina," Lilian Ross replied archly, and almost in a whisper, "I think I hear something else besides, a long way off, perhaps—but still I think I hear besides—the sound of wedding bells."</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"></div> + <p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">R. W. SIMPSON & CO., LTD.<br /> + Printers, Richmond Press, Richmond and London.</span></p> + <div class="vspace" style="height: 6em"></div><!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> + <div class="backmatter"></div> + <div class="cleardoublepage"></div> + </div> +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41951 ***</div> +</body> +</html> diff --git a/41951-h/41951-h.html b/41951-h/41951-h.html deleted file mode 100644 index 545096c..0000000 --- a/41951-h/41951-h.html +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3744 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version='1.0' encoding='utf-8'?> -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC '-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN' 'http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd'> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8" /> -<meta name="generator" content="Docutils 0.8.1: http://docutils.sourceforge.net/" /> -<style type="text/css"> -/* -Project Gutenberg common docutils stylesheet. - -This stylesheet contains styles common to HTML and EPUB. Put styles -that are specific to HTML and EPUB into their relative stylesheets. - -:Author: Marcello Perathoner (webmaster@gutenberg.org) -:Copyright: This stylesheet has been placed in the public domain. - -This stylesheet is based on: - - :Author: David Goodger (goodger@python.org) - :Copyright: This stylesheet has been placed in the public domain. - - Default cascading style sheet for the HTML output of Docutils. - -*/ - -/* ADE 1.7.2 chokes on !important and throws all css out. */ - -/* FONTS */ - -.italics { font-style: italic } -.no-italics { font-style: normal } - -.bold { font-weight: bold } -.no-bold { font-weight: normal } - -.small-caps { } /* Epub needs italics */ -.gesperrt { } /* Epub needs italics */ -.antiqua { font-style: italic } /* what else can we do ? */ -.monospaced { font-family: monospace } - -.smaller { font-size: smaller } -.larger { font-size: larger } - -.xx-small { font-size: xx-small } -.x-small { font-size: x-small } -.small { font-size: small } -.medium { font-size: medium } -.large { font-size: large } -.x-large { font-size: x-large } -.xx-large { font-size: xx-large } - -.text-transform-uppercase { text-transform: uppercase } -.text-transform-lowercase { text-transform: lowercase } -.text-transform-none { text-transform: none } - -.red { color: red } -.green { color: green } -.blue { color: blue } -.yellow { color: yellow } -.white { color: white } -.gray { color: gray } -.black { color: black } - -/* ALIGN */ - -.left { text-align: left } -.justify { text-align: justify } -.center { text-align: center; text-indent: 0 } -.centerleft { text-align: center; text-indent: 0 } -.right { text-align: right; text-indent: 0 } - -/* LINE HEIGHT */ - -body { line-height: 1.5 } -p { margin: 0; - text-indent: 2em } - -/* PAGINATION */ - -.title, .subtitle { page-break-after: avoid } - -.container, .title, .subtitle, #pg-header - { page-break-inside: avoid } - -/* SECTIONS */ - -body { text-align: justify } - -p.pfirst, p.noindent { - text-indent: 0 -} - -.boxed { border: 1px solid black; padding: 1em } -.topic, .note { margin: 5% 0; border: 1px solid black; padding: 1em } -div.section { clear: both } - -div.line-block { margin: 1.5em 0 } /* same leading as p */ -div.line-block.inner { margin: 0 0 0 10% } -div.line { margin-left: 20%; text-indent: -20%; } -.line-block.noindent div.line { margin-left: 0; text-indent: 0; } - -hr.docutils { margin: 1.5em 40%; border: none; border-bottom: 1px solid black; } -div.transition { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -.vfill, .vspace { border: 0px solid white } - -.title { margin: 1.5em 0 } -.title.with-subtitle { margin-bottom: 0 } -.subtitle { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -/* header font style */ -/* http://dev.w3.org/csswg/css3-fonts/#propdef-font-size */ - -h1.title { font-size: 200%; } /* for book title only */ -h2.title, p.subtitle.level-1 { font-size: 150%; margin-top: 4.5em; margin-bottom: 2em } -h3.title, p.subtitle.level-2 { font-size: 120%; margin-top: 2.25em; margin-bottom: 1.25em } -h4.title, p.subtitle.level-3 { font-size: 100%; margin-top: 1.5em; margin-bottom: 1.5em; font-weight: bold; } -h5.title, p.subtitle.level-4 { font-size: 89%; margin-top: 1.87em; margin-bottom: 1.69em; font-style: italic; } -h6.title, p.subtitle.level-5 { font-size: 60%; margin-top: 3.5em; margin-bottom: 2.5em } - -/* title page */ - -h1.title, p.subtitle.level-1, -h2.title, p.subtitle.level-2 { text-align: center } - -#pg-header, -h1.document-title { margin: 10% 0 5% 0 } -p.document-subtitle { margin: 0 0 5% 0 } - -/* PG header and footer */ -#pg-machine-header { } -#pg-produced-by { } - -li.toc-entry { list-style-type: none } -ul.open li, ol.open li { margin-bottom: 1.5em } - -.attribution { margin-top: 1.5em } - -.example-rendered { - margin: 1em 5%; border: 1px dotted red; padding: 1em; background-color: #ffd } -.literal-block.example-source { - margin: 1em 5%; border: 1px dotted blue; padding: 1em; background-color: #eef } - -/* DROPCAPS */ - -/* BLOCKQUOTES */ - -blockquote { margin: 1.5em 10% } - -blockquote.epigraph { } - -blockquote.highlights { } - -div.local-contents { margin: 1.5em 10% } - -div.abstract { margin: 3em 10% } -div.image { margin: 1.5em 0 } -div.caption { margin: 1.5em 0 } -div.legend { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -.hidden { display: none } - -.invisible { visibility: hidden; color: white } /* white: mozilla print bug */ - -a.toc-backref { - text-decoration: none ; - color: black } - -dl.docutils dd { - margin-bottom: 0.5em } - -div.figure { margin-top: 3em; margin-bottom: 3em } - -img { max-width: 100% } - -div.footer, div.header { - clear: both; - font-size: smaller } - -div.sidebar { - margin: 0 0 0.5em 1em ; - border: medium outset ; - padding: 1em ; - background-color: #ffffee ; - width: 40% ; - float: right ; - clear: right } - -div.sidebar p.rubric { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-size: medium } - -ol.simple, ul.simple { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -ol.toc-list, ul.toc-list { padding-left: 0 } -ol ol.toc-list, ul ul.toc-list { padding-left: 5% } - -ol.arabic { - list-style: decimal } - -ol.loweralpha { - list-style: lower-alpha } - -ol.upperalpha { - list-style: upper-alpha } - -ol.lowerroman { - list-style: lower-roman } - -ol.upperroman { - list-style: upper-roman } - -p.credits { - font-style: italic ; - font-size: smaller } - -p.label { - white-space: nowrap } - -p.rubric { - font-weight: bold ; - font-size: larger ; - color: maroon ; - text-align: center } - -p.sidebar-title { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-weight: bold ; - font-size: larger } - -p.sidebar-subtitle { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-weight: bold } - -p.topic-title, p.admonition-title { - font-weight: bold } - -pre.address { - margin-bottom: 0 ; - margin-top: 0 ; - font: inherit } - -.literal-block, .doctest-block { - margin-left: 2em ; - margin-right: 2em; } - -span.classifier { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-style: oblique } - -span.classifier-delimiter { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-weight: bold } - -span.interpreted { - font-family: sans-serif } - -span.option { - white-space: nowrap } - -span.pre { - white-space: pre } - -span.problematic { - color: red } - -span.section-subtitle { - /* font-size relative to parent (h1..h6 element) */ - font-size: 100% } - -table { margin-top: 1.5em; margin-bottom: 1.5em; border-spacing: 0 } -table.align-left, table.align-right { margin-top: 0 } - -table.table { border-collapse: collapse; } - -table.table.hrules-table thead { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 2px 0 0 } -table.table.hrules-table tbody { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 2px 0 } -table.table.hrules-rows tr { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 0 0 1px } -table.table.hrules-rows tr.last { border-width: 0 } -table.table.hrules-rows td, -table.table.hrules-rows th { padding: 1ex 1em; vertical-align: middle } - -table.table tr { border-width: 0 } -table.table td, -table.table th { padding: 0.5ex 1em } -table.table tr.first td { padding-top: 1ex } -table.table tr.last td { padding-bottom: 1ex } -table.table tr.first th { padding-top: 1ex } -table.table tr.last th { padding-bottom: 1ex } - - -table.citation { - border-left: solid 1px gray; - margin-left: 1px } - -table.docinfo { - margin: 3em 4em } - -table.docutils { } - -div.footnote-group { margin: 1em 0 } -table.footnote td.label { width: 2em; text-align: right; padding-left: 0 } - -table.docutils td, table.docutils th, -table.docinfo td, table.docinfo th { - padding: 0 0.5em; - vertical-align: top } - -table.docutils th.field-name, table.docinfo th.docinfo-name { - font-weight: bold ; - text-align: left ; - white-space: nowrap ; - padding-left: 0 } - -/* used to remove borders from tables and images */ -.borderless, table.borderless td, table.borderless th { - border: 0 } - -table.borderless td, table.borderless th { - /* Override padding for "table.docutils td" with "!important". - The right padding separates the table cells. */ - padding: 0 0.5em 0 0 } /* FIXME: was !important */ - -h1 tt.docutils, h2 tt.docutils, h3 tt.docutils, -h4 tt.docutils, h5 tt.docutils, h6 tt.docutils { - font-size: 100% } - -ul.auto-toc { - list-style-type: none } -</style> -<style type="text/css"> -/* -Project Gutenberg HTML docutils stylesheet. - -This stylesheet contains styles specific to HTML. -*/ - -/* FONTS */ - -/* em { font-style: normal } -strong { font-weight: normal } */ - -.small-caps { font-variant: small-caps } -.gesperrt { letter-spacing: 0.1em } - -/* ALIGN */ - -.align-left { clear: left; - float: left; - margin-right: 1em } - -.align-right { clear: right; - float: right; - margin-left: 1em } - -.align-center { margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto } - -div.shrinkwrap { display: table; } - -/* SECTIONS */ - -body { margin: 5% 10% 5% 10% } - -/* compact list items containing just one p */ -li p.pfirst { margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0 } - -.first { margin-top: 0 !important; - text-indent: 0 !important } -.last { margin-bottom: 0 !important } - -span.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.1em 0 0; line-height: 1 } -img.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.5em 0 0; max-width: 25% } -span.dropspan { font-variant: small-caps } - -.no-page-break { page-break-before: avoid !important } - -/* PAGINATION */ - -.pageno { position: absolute; right: 95%; font: medium sans-serif; text-indent: 0 } -.pageno:after { color: gray; content: '[' attr(title) ']' } -.lineno { position: absolute; left: 95%; font: medium sans-serif; text-indent: 0 } -.lineno:after { color: gray; content: '[' attr(title) ']' } -.toc-pageref { float: right } - -@media screen { - .coverpage, .frontispiece, .titlepage, .verso, .dedication, .plainpage - { margin: 10% 0; } - - div.clearpage, div.cleardoublepage - { margin: 10% 0; border: none; border-top: 1px solid gray; } - - .vfill { margin: 5% 10% } -} - -@media print { - div.clearpage { page-break-before: always; padding-top: 10% } - div.cleardoublepage { page-break-before: right; padding-top: 10% } - - .vfill { margin-top: 20% } - h2.title { margin-top: 20% } -} - -/* DIV */ -pre { font-family: monospace; font-size: 0.9em; white-space: pre-wrap } - -</style> -<title>A TALE OF RED PEKIN</title> -<meta name="PG.Rights" content="Public Domain" /> -<meta name="PG.Title" content="A Tale of Red Pekin" /> -<meta name="PG.Producer" content="Al Haines" /> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/img-cover.jpg" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="Constancia Serjeant" /> -<meta name="DC.Created" content="1902" /> -<meta name="PG.Id" content="41951" /> -<meta name="PG.Released" content="2013-06-08" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="A Tale of Red Pekin" /> - -<link href="http://purl.org/dc/terms/" rel="schema.DCTERMS" /> -<link href="http://id.loc.gov/vocabulary/relators" rel="schema.MARCREL" /> -<meta content="A Tale of Red Pekin" name="DCTERMS.title" /> -<meta content="redpekin.rst" name="DCTERMS.source" /> -<meta content="en" scheme="DCTERMS.RFC4646" name="DCTERMS.language" /> -<meta content="2013-06-08T16:14:01.627419+00:00" scheme="DCTERMS.W3CDTF" name="DCTERMS.modified" /> -<meta content="Project Gutenberg" name="DCTERMS.publisher" /> -<meta content="Public Domain in the USA." name="DCTERMS.rights" /> -<link href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41951" rel="DCTERMS.isFormatOf" /> -<meta content="Constancia Serjeant" name="DCTERMS.creator" /> -<meta content="2013-06-08" scheme="DCTERMS.W3CDTF" name="DCTERMS.created" /> -<meta content="width=device-width" name="viewport" /> -<meta content="EpubMaker 0.3.20a7 by Marcello Perathoner <webmaster@gutenberg.org>" name="generator" /> -</head> -<body> -<div class="document" id="a-tale-of-red-pekin"> -<h1 class="center document-title level-1 pfirst title"><span class="x-large">A TALE OF RED PEKIN</span></h1> - -<!-- this is the default PG-RST stylesheet --> -<!-- figure and image styles for non-image formats --> -<!-- default transition --> -<!-- default attribution --> -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="clearpage"> -</div> -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="align-None container language-en pgheader" id="pg-header" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the </span><a class="reference internal" href="#project-gutenberg-license">Project Gutenberg License</a><span> -included with this eBook or online at -</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a><span>.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<div class="align-None container" id="pg-machine-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span>Title: A Tale of Red Pekin -<br /> -<br />Author: Constancia Serjeant -<br /> -<br />Release Date: June 08, 2013 [EBook #41951] -<br /> -<br />Language: English -<br /> -<br />Character set encoding: UTF-8</span></p> -</div> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst" id="pg-start-line"><span>*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK </span><span>A TALE OF RED PEKIN</span><span> ***</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst" id="pg-produced-by"><span>Produced by Al Haines.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span></span></p> -</div> -<div class="align-None container coverpage"> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 93%" id="figure-91"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="Cover" src="images/img-cover.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">Cover</span></div> -</div> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -</div> -<div class="align-None container frontispiece"> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 75%" id="figure-92"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""I have counted the cost."" src="images/img-front.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">"I have counted the cost."</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<div class="align-None container titlepage"> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="x-large">A TALE OF -<br />RED PEKIN</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="medium">BY -<br />CONSTANCIA SERJEANT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">AUTHOR OF -<br />"A THREEFOLD MYSTERY," "THE YOUNG ACROBATS," ETC., ETC.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="medium">LONDON -<br />MARSHALL BROTHERS -<br />KESWICK HOUSE PATERNOSTER ROW E C -<br />1902</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="large">CONTENTS.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">CHAPTER.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<ol class="upperroman simple"> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#cecilia-s-story">Cecilia's Story</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#the-letter-from-pekin">The Letter from Pekin</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#the-rising-in-the-village">The Rising in the Village</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#cecilia-continues-her-story">Cecilia continues her Story</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-terrible-walk">A Terrible Walk</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#nina-s-story">Nina's Story</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-painful-discovery">A Painful Discovery</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#taken-prisoner">Taken Prisoner</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-discovery">A Discovery</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#a-daring-attempt">A Daring Attempt</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#mr-li-s-wonderful-house">Mr. Li's Wonderful House</a></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first noindent pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#they-wandered-in-dens-and-caves-of-the-earth">They Wandered in Dens and Caves of the Earth</a></p> -</li> -</ol> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="cecilia-s-story"><span class="large">CHAPTER I.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">CECILIA'S STORY.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>I can remember quite well when we all came to -China. It is four years ago, and I was eight -years old, and you can remember when you are -three, so father says. I am twelve now, and I -feel quite grown up, that is because I am older than -any of the others. Most people call me prim and -old-fashioned, but mother says I am her right hand. -Rachel is the next to me, but she is in a different -generation almost, only nine years old, and quite a -child. Then there is Jack, he is eight, and Jill, she -is seven. Jill is not her name really—they all have -Bible names—but we call her that because she and -Jack are such friends, and always do everything -together. Then there is Tim, he is only five years -old, and little baby Anna. Baby Anna is so lovely, -and the Chinese women are very fond of her. She -has dark eyes, and rings of dark hair all over her -head; but somehow she does not look like other -children. She smiles, and yet she has a solemn -look: that rapt look that the cherubs have, like -pictures of the Blessed Lord Himself when He was -a little child. Father says so sometimes, but mother -does not like it. I never can think why, but she -looks so sad, and once I saw her brushing some -tears away. I think really, though I have never -told anyone else, that mother is afraid baby Anna -will not live. I heard the servants talking one day, -and nurse said she was sure the baby would never -live to grow up.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Chinese women love her so much, they would -like to bind her feet; they think it spoils us all, -having such large feet—at least, those who are not -Christians do, and even the others—well, it is just -the very hardest thing in the world for them to have -the bandages taken off their feet, but for the love of -Christ they take them off at last, and then they are -baptized—father never will baptize them until the -bandages are taken off.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Chinese are dreadfully, dreadfully cruel, and -very cunning and deceitful, but father says they -make splendid Christians. You see it's not a bit -the same as it is in England—they have to go -through such dreadful persecution if they become -Christians; they have to give up everything for the -sake of Christ's love, and you love a person far, far -more if you feel you can give up everything, even -life itself, for their sake.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When we first came to Cheng-si there was not a -single Christian here, and the people did not like us -much, but father and mother were so kind, and did -so much for them when they were sick, that they got -accustomed to us, and now they come from all parts, -for miles around, to be healed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>You see, father is not like an ordinary Missionary, -he is a doctor, too; he reminds me more of the Lord -Jesus than anyone I have ever seen: he goes about -doing good and healing the sick—he has such a -beautiful expression. I have not seen many men, -and I do not know exactly whether he is what people -call a handsome man, I rather think not, but it is -when he is healing the sick and speaking to them -that there is that light on his face which makes -me think of what is said about St. Stephen in the -Acts: "They saw his face as it had been the face of -an angel."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Uncle Lawrence is quite different: he is a soldier, -every inch of him, a good soldier of Jesus Christ too. -I have heard mother say so many times, and it is -that which makes him such a good soldier of the -Queen. She says the best soldier is the Christian -soldier, and that very few people would contradict -that now, because of Lord Roberts; and then there -is General Havelock, and Sir Henry Lawrence, and -a host of others. But Uncle does not look like -father, and he does not speak much; you know what -he is by his life more than by what he says. He -has only one child, her name is Nina—Nina is three -years older than I—she is my bosom friend. I -never in my life saw anyone so wonderful as Nina, -or anyone half so pretty; Nina is tall and dark, she -has beautiful eyes, not at all like baby's, but more -like wells of water, where the sunbeams lie; one -can never be sad with Nina, she is so bright and -sunshiny, like her laughing eyes; she loves me, too, -dearly, and calls me St. Cecilia because I am so -grave and old beyond my years.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Nina and Uncle Lawrence are always together, -and she is the pet of the regiment—yet she is not -spoilt. I have not known her long, only since the -troubles began in China, and since they have been -in Wei-hai-wei, which is about one hundred miles -from this place; but our love for each other grew -up mushroom-like in a few hours. She says she cares -for me more than for any other girl. We write such -long letters to each other, and when we meet she -tells me stories about the officers, especially one, -Uncle Lawrence's greatest friend.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>We do not get the news here very fast, as we are -quite in the country, but Nina wrote me a long letter -yesterday from Pekin, where they are now, and told -me what dreadfully cruel things the Chinese had -done. She overheard a conversation between Uncle -Lawrence and Colonel Taylor. Uncle Lawrence -was talking of the risk of being captured, and of the -awful peril which so many unprotected Europeans -were in—it is far worse than death, for they torture -people for days before they kill them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They should never capture anyone who belonged -to me," said the Colonel, sternly, and he just touched -his pistol with a meaning look.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Nina said her father went as white as death; she -guessed what was passing through his mind. How -could he kill Nina? Would it be right if it came to -the worst, and to save her from a lingering death of -agony? I told father, and asked him what he -thought; for all the Europeans, so it seems, have -resolved to kill their dearest and die, rather than fall -into the hands of the Chinese. But father—well, -father has such a strong, beautiful faith, he does -not blame those who would do this, but for himself -and for us—I know how he loves us—there were -tears in his eyes as he spoke; still, he said he would -not feel justified in doing this—he must leave it all -with God, and He will take care of His own. I -know what it cost father to say this, because I know -what we are to him; but I also know that nothing, -nothing would ever make him do what he would not -think quite right: he does not blame others, but for -himself it is different.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He and mother walked up and down for hours last -evening, and part of the time I was with them, for -they often take me into their confidence, and that is -why I am so old for my years, I expect—the eldest -in a large family generally is, they say; all father's -thoughts were for mother.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, my dearest," he said—I think they had -forgotten me—"I never loved you so well, and yet -I am full of regret when I think of that quiet -Rectory where you might have been now if it had -not been for me. Do you remember it, the first -time I saw you? I can see it all again: the -Rectory garden, the old-fashioned grey stone house, -shadows slanting over the lawn, and underneath the -trees you were standing, the only young thing there, -shading your eyes with your pretty hands; you were -very much like our St. Cecilia, and I saw in a -moment, beyond the mere beauty of your face, the -Divine touch there, and I knew you were one of the -Lord's dear children, and my heart went out to you, -and I claimed you in my spirit then and there as my -helpmeet, the woman whom God, in His love, had -chosen for me. But if I had known what a future -I was preparing for you, my beloved, I would never -have spoken."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A dear future," mother answered, gently clasping -his arm with both her hands. "Would I have -had it any different?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but, my darling—well, this news has -unnerved me—Boxers are like devils possessed, and, if -they should get hold of you and the children——"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>And I saw father shudder; I had never seen him like -this before: his faith had always been so strong, and -now he seemed quite unnerved.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They will not," said mother, calmly, and her -eyes were soft with unshed tears, and yet had -that patient, steadfast look the martyrs have. -"But if there is trouble in store for us, oh! my -dear husband, I would not have had it any different. -God has been so good to us: we have been so -happy, so happy together, there is nothing to regret; -it was all ordered by a Divine love which never -makes any mistakes; and it will be all ordered -now," and she laughed a little to make him -laugh, I think. "Oh! Paul, fancy my turning comforter!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, darling," he replied, hurriedly, "I am -ashamed of myself, and, more than all, ashamed of -my lack of faith. What is our faith worth if it -cannot stand this test? His strength is small indeed -who faints in the day of adversity. God remains; -He is over all, arranging every step of the way, and -I can leave even </span><em class="italics">you</em><span> in peace now with this -thought." And then I heard father say, and his -face, which had been so wan and drawn before, was -now radiant and bright: "'Thou wilt keep him in -perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee; -because he trusteth in Thee.'"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But I crept up to bed and thought what dreadful -news that must be to make father look and speak as -he had done that evening.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="the-letter-from-pekin"><span class="large">CHAPTER II.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">THE LETTER FROM PEKIN.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Mr. St. John might well look grave. "Upon -the earth distress of nations, men's hearts -failing them for fear." Yes, this text was -being fulfilled. It was all very well for -people in England to read of the awful things that -were taking place in China, but to be on the -spot—alone. Ah, there it was, therein lay the -anguish—for he was not alone, if he had been he would not -have cared. But his wife and children! it was the -thought of them that caused him such unutterable pain.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Abraham knew something of this agony when he -got up early that morning and saddled his ass. -What a pathetic story! How difficult to read it -without tears. It was just because Abraham felt -it down to the very depth of his being, and yet -never doubted God's love and God's power, that he -was called faithful Abraham—God's friend.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It is easy to talk of faith to others—and to have -it ourselves when everything goes well—but the -faith which God approves is that which casts its -burden on the Lord, that cries, "Though He slay -me, yet will I trust in Him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mr. St. John was a man full of faith. He was -also full of love, or his faith could not have been so -tried; and he was a man of prayer: that disquieting -letter from Pekin had been spread before the -Lord, and he got up very early so as to spend the -morning hours in communion with Him. He had -made great drafts on God's Bank, and his face had -regained its usual serenity of expression. His -heart, so torn and trembling overnight, was now -calm with "the peace of God which passeth all -understanding"—the peace which the Lord has -promised to those who are stayed on him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There was a slight sound. He looked up -quickly; it was Cecilia—St. Cecilia the children -called her—coming over the grass to meet him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Father, darling," she said, as she twined her -arms about his neck, "I do wish I could do -something for you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But you do, dear child," he answered, tenderly. -"Mother's right hand: what more can we ask?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but father, </span><em class="italics">you</em><span>—you seemed so troubled -last night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"If I did, my darling, it was very wrong," he -replied, gravely, "and showed a great want of trust -in our Heavenly Father."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I could not sleep for thinking of you, and -wishing I were older, that I might really be able to -help you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Poor little Cicely," he said, tenderly taking the -sweet, earnest face between his hands. "Poor little -right hand—old before her time. You must not -take up our cares, darling. Indeed, if we older -people had more faith we should never fret or worry -either, but, instead, cast all our cares upon the Lord -who cares for us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What are you and father talking about? You -are both so grave," said Rachel, as she came -running up to them. "Cicely looks just like that -picture we have up in our room—St. somebody or -other—I can't remember the name. Not anybody -in the Bible, you know," said Rachel, garrulously, -"but it's just like Cicely, when she is in white and -grave, isn't it, father? Only she's got no halo -round her head."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You little chatterbox!" said her father, laughing, -"it's a pity someone else has not a little more -gravity herself."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, I can look very grave if I like, father. I -practise sometimes in front of the glass, and I make -such a long face—really, yards long."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Did you measure it with your yard measure, Rachel?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, no. But you know what I mean—as long -as yours, and mother's, and Cicely's."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, I am sure we all feel very flattered," said -her father, smiling. "What a little pickle you are."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A pickle! what is that? I thought it was -something to eat. Is it nice?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, that is a matter of opinion," smiling. -"Some people are very fond of pickles; others find -them just a little bit too hot and strong."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Rachel was silent for a moment, then she -dismissed the subject with a toss of her dark curls. -"Father," she said, "do you know I am so glad -no one is coming to be healed to-day, so we shall -have you all to ourselves, and we can have some -round games like Cicely says you had in England."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mr. St. John's face changed. "Rachel," he -inquired, gravely, "how do you know that no one is -coming to be healed this morning?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Because Seng Mi said so, father. The people -are angry about something, I don't know what, but -I am so glad. Cicely, why don't you say you're -glad, too, instead of looking like St. Cecilia at the -piano?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Cecilia flushed, and the tears came into her eyes. -Her father took hold of her hand and pressed it -between his own.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Father, darling," she whispered, "has it come -already?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"God only knows," he replied, sadly, "but we -shall be ready, at any rate, darling."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, father," she said, earnestly, lifting her -sweet, grave eyes to his. "Do you know—I have -often wished to tell you—Jesus is so precious to me -that sometimes I long to suffer for His sake."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My dearest child, God grant that He may be -more exceedingly precious to each one of us every -day. God be with you all in the time that is -coming, and the dear native Christians. Ah, Cicely, -my heart bleeds for them."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why, father?" asked Rachel, who had caught -the last words.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Because, Rachel, I am afraid there is a time of -great trouble in store for them—terrible persecution. -Indeed," he added, "it has begun already; in -the letter which I received last night from Pekin, -your uncle speaks of the dreadful suffering, not only -of Europeans, but also of the native Christians—there -have been hundreds of martyrs for Jesus already."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Have there, father?" Rachel's gentian-blue -eyes were very wide open indeed—"I haven't seen -anybody being persecuted here yet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No; but my dear little Rachel, it has not -reached us yet, God be praised for that; but it may -come any day—it might even come to-day."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Rachel was silent for a moment, and then -suddenly reverted to what had been uppermost in -her mind—of paramount interest to her: "About -the games, father," she said, coaxingly, "if mother -will give us a holiday, will you come and have some -games with us? I should like blind man's buff and -hide and seek; Cicely and I will hide, and you shall -find us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Rachel," said her father, gently, "I should like -to do what you wish, but first I must tell you a -story, and then you shall decide yourself about the -games afterwards."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, a story, father, I shall like that; let's sit -down here under this banyan tree, and then we can -listen nicely," and Rachel flung off her big, shady -hat, and settled herself down by her father's side, -prepared to drink in every word. With the dark -curls tossed back from her little, eager, upturned -face, and her sparkling blue eyes, she made a pretty -picture, and formed a pleasing contrast to her -equally lovely sister—indeed, Cicely's was the -lovelier face of the two, for God Himself had taken -up the brush and been the Painter there.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 64%" id="figure-93"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side."" src="images/img-013.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">"Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side."</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Once upon a time—that is the correct way to -begin, Rachel, is it not?—there lived a very wicked -and cruel Emperor, so cruel that his name has -become a proverb."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nero," exclaimed the children in one breath.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, that is right," said Mr. St. John, continuing -his story; "there were a great many Christians -then; they were people who loved the Lord very -dearly, for in confessing Him they ran the risk of -the most awfully cruel death—Nero had his spies -everywhere."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What is a spy, father?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You will see, dear; they were people who -pretended to be what they were not; they professed to -be friendly with the Christians—even to be -Christians themselves sometimes—and they would go to -their secret meetings held in the catacombs."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The what?" said Rachel, "what long words, father."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The catacombs were vast dark passages underneath -the city where the Christians used to meet -and worship God; but you ask so many questions, -Rachel," said her father, smiling, "that I lose the -thread of my story."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You were explaining about the spies, father," -put in, Cicely, gently.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh yes, to be sure; well, these spies got to -know all about the meetings, and they came too, -pretending that they were Christians themselves, -and then denounced everyone who was there to the -Emperor."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"How dreadfully mean," said Rachel, her eyes -flashing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, dear; well on one occasion when a great -many of these followers of Christ were taken -prisoners, Nero gave a large entertainment, and -actually lighted his gardens with their bodies. -Now, Rachel, part of my story is true and part -is imagination—that part, I grieve to say, is true. -Now I want you to think of a man, a Christian -man, who lived with his wife and family some miles -from Rome in comparative safety; this man knew—his -children knew what their fellow Christians were -suffering, and yet that very evening they made merry -and had games, and a feast in the garden."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Rachel's eyes were full of indignant tears. -"How could they, father?" she said, "how could -they? I should have cried all the evening! I -couldn't have helped it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Just so, dear," said Mr. St. John, gently, and -he laid his hand tenderly on the child's hair. "Last -night I got a letter from your uncle from Pekin—it's -a sad letter, Rachel; Christians are being -tortured and killed to-day in China, just as they -were 2,000 years ago in Rome. And I know my -little girl would be the last to wish to make the -day that is bringing so much sadness and pain to our -brothers and sisters in Christ a gala day with us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," said Rachel, with a great sigh, "of course -I shouldn't like that, but oh, how I wish the -Christians were not being killed, because it would have -been so nice to have had you to ourselves for a -whole day, father."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, my dear little girls," said Mr. St. John, -rising, "I am going in to get some breakfast, if -mother will give me some; you had yours long ago, -I know, but I have been out here and not thought -much about the time; then I should like to have a -big prayer meeting; we must try and get the dear -native Christians together—they will need all our -love to-day."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, father," said Rachel, "may we go and ask -them to come, I should like that," she added, -dancing and skipping about.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ask your mother, darling, she must decide. -Christine," he said, as his wife came up, "do you -think it would be wise for the children to take -round the invitations for the prayer meeting?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I hardly think so," replied Mrs. St. John. -"The village is in the most unsettled state, and -there seems to be danger of a general rising."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I must go and find out what it all means," said -Mr. St. John, quietly.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, my dear husband, do be careful. Do not -run into any danger."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I shall not, my dearest; never fear."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He kissed her and the children tenderly. But -even as he spoke, he heard in the distance a -murmur like the roar of the sea, and there was -Seng Mi standing in the doorway with a white, -scared face.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="the-rising-in-the-village"><span class="large">CHAPTER III.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">THE RISING IN THE VILLAGE.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"Teacher, they are coming—burning, looting, killing!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not our people, surely?" said Mr. St. John.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No; but they will join, never fear, when their -blood is up; they will forget all your kindness. The -lady and the children should retire."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, Christine," said Mr. St. John, -hurriedly; "go into the blue room and remain there -with the children until I join you; but if I am not -able to do so you know what we arranged—put on -the Chinese dress, escape through the house, which -will bring you out on the road to Wei-hai-wei, and -may God bless and be with my dear wife and -children."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Paul, a wife's place is by her husband's side."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, my dearest, but the children!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Paul, I am torn in two. I do not know -what to choose.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Darling, you have not to choose, God has chosen -for you; only one way lies open."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but oh, my dear husband—you must let me -weep for one moment—to know that we may never -meet again, that you may be going to death—even -torture!" She lifted her lovely, agonized eyes -to his.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is very, very hard to bear, my dearest; the -only thing that makes it possible is the love of -Christ; but, Christine," he said, hopefully, "I -believe we shall meet again in this world; if not, my -darling wife, you will know that I shall be with -Christ, and be the first to welcome you to the City -of the King. All the paths lead there in the end, -do they not?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, my beloved husband, we shall meet -again in glory, even if we may not here. Good-bye, -good-bye! Cicely and Rachel, come with me, -darlings."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Rachel had been wondering what it was all about; -why her mother was crying, and why they were -saying good-bye; but she prepared to follow -Mrs. St. John, to whom she was very devoted. Cicely -still clung to her father.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let me stay with you, father, father darling." The -little white face raised to his, the gray eyes, so -like his wife's, all touched him infinitely; but he -loosened her arms gently from about his neck.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My sweet child, it could not be: you must let -me judge, darling. I should love to have you, but -it is quite impossible."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh father, do—do let me stay."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely," said her father, tenderly, "I know you -do not wish to unnerve me. I am sure you do not -wish to make it harder for me, and, my dear little -girl, it would increase my pain and anxiety in a -ten-fold degree if I knew you were not in safety. Be -my own sweet, brave child. Kiss me and then run -up to your mother. I know you will do all you can -for her."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes; good-bye, good-bye, father darling."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Good-bye, my own dear child, my precious -Cicely. Please God, we shall meet very soon again."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He watched her as she turned slowly away, -weeping quietly.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The bitterness of death is passed," he said to -himself. "Now may the Lord enable me to do -His will whatever it may be, and face with courage -whatever lies before me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The room into which Mrs. St. John had retired -with the nurse and children opened on to the side of -the house, and it was possible to get from the -verandah to the Mission-house, and from the -Mission-house again to that of one of the native -Christians hard by, and so on and so on—from one -house to another, if only the people were willing—without -ever being seen in the public street for about -a mile, till the road to Wei-hai-wei was reached. It -had been decided between the husband and wife -that if things looked serious they should escape in -this way from the house and village to Wei-hai-wei. -They were to put on Chinese dresses, so as to court -observation as little as possible, and take money -and food for the journey.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mr. St. John moved quickly forward to the front -of the house. He was beloved in the village and -widely known, and hoped that his influence might -prevent further bloodshed; and then he could not -leave the native Christians. If only he could -persuade the rioters to return, something might still be -saved, and he would gain time for his wife and -children. He lifted up his heart to God, and -walked forward into the courtyard, his head erect, -his face lighted up with the courage which God gives -to those who put their trust in Him. He needed it -all to-day. The sight which met his view, when he -turned the corner, was disquieting in the extreme. -The din was terrific; the courtyard a mass of -howling, frantic rioters. Glancing hastily back to -the house to see that all was right there, he suddenly -turned pale. On the verandah overlooking the -courtyard stood a small, slight figure he knew only -too well—the little, white face of the child whom -he loved.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, father, father darling, don't go; oh, come -back to us; they will kill you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely, for God's sake, my darling, go back to -your mother. I must do my duty. You are only -increasing my anxiety tenfold; go back at once." The -little figure suddenly disappeared, and, with a -sigh of relief, Mr. St. John went out and faced the -angry crowd. What he saw gave him the keenest -pain and apprehension. Their hands were literally -red with blood. They had killed several of the -native Christians, dragging their bodies along with -them in fiendish triumph. One poor fellow lay at -Mr. St. John's feet; he was suffering from frightful -wounds, but he was still alive, and as for the -moment the attention of the crowd was distracted -by a fresh disturbance from without, the clergyman -managed to draw him into the house, and place him -for a moment in a position of safety. He did what -he could for the poor fellow; gave him a long -draught of water, and staunched the flowing blood, -but it was evident to the practised eye of the -physician that his life was ebbing fast away. Yet -the cross of Christ still triumphed—tortured, -wounded, bleeding to death, on his face there lay -the light which was not of this world.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Teacher," he murmured, with a bright smile of -recognition, "it is all over, and I am glad. Only a -few minutes more and I shall be with Jesus. Do -not look sad, I have no pain, and I am going to the -land where there is no more weariness, or persecution, -or suffering." Suddenly his whole countenance -was eradiated with joy. "I see the gates of heaven -opened," he cried, with ecstasy, "and Jesus on the -right hand of God waiting to receive me. Oh, what -a blessed thing to belong to Christ!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Dear, dear fellow," said Mr. St. John, tenderly, -holding the poor man's hand in a kind, gentle clasp. -"How thankful I am that the Lord sent me here. -It has made it hard for you in this world, but this -'light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh -for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of -glory.'"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, the glory; the glory, that is it," the dying -man murmured almost inaudibly, and even as he -spoke he seemed to pass away. Mr. St. John laid -him gently, reverently down. His heart was sad -and yet throbbed with joy. The pain was over for -ever, and he was at rest with Jesus. He had no -time for much thought; the noise seemed to be -increasing without, and once more he turned to the -court-yard. What he saw there sent the hot blood -surging through his veins—tied to a post in the -court-yard was a poor woman he knew, one of the -converts who had but lately been baptized.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Poor Daig Ong stood there in agony of fear, her -hands were tied behind her back, and fastened to -one of the posts in the court-yard; she would be -beaten to death unless someone interposed—this -being a very favourite manner of execution amongst -the Chinese. The man nearest to her raised his -heavy stick; there was a dull, sickening thud, a -groan of pain. The man lifted his stick a second -time, but, in a moment, before it could descend, -Paul St. John was upon him. He had not been the -best athlete at Cambridge for nothing. With one blow -he dispossessed the man with the stick, the next -instant the poor woman was free, and he was standing -before her, his head thrown back, his nostrils dilated, -eyes ablaze with righteous indignation. Stern and -beautiful he looked as he stood there, yet as he gazed -over that sea of cruel yellow faces, more like -demons than men, his anger died away, and a vast -wave of pity surged in his breast; it was akin to -that pity the Christ felt when He gazed at Jerusalem -and wept over it. All this hatred and cruelty and -hideous passion were the result of devil thraldom—"and -such were some of you." Yes, indeed, without -Christ, wherein should any of us differ?</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 66%" id="figure-94"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""The poor woman was free, and he was standing before her."" src="images/img-024.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">"The poor woman was free, and he was standing before her."</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>How little we in England, who speak of the -reproach of Christ, know what it really means in a -heathen country. Perhaps we are coldly treated, -and we think it hard if we have to put up with a -sneer or a few unkind words, and flatter ourselves -with the conviction that we are bearing His reproach -that we are suffering persecution; but when we look -on the other picture our paltry woes dwindle into -insignificance. Indeed, when we read, as we did -last year, of the awful hardships and privations, -the torturing deaths, which our missionaries and -the native Christians underwent, then we would -sink into the ground for shame. We feel that we -can never thank God enough for His mercies to us, -the while we look on our fellow Christians over the -sea with an admiration a little, maybe, tinged with -envy, in that they were accounted worthy to suffer -for that beloved Name, dearer and sweeter by far -to every Christian than any other on earth.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For a brief moment there was a respite; a mob -ever recognizes power, and this was something they -could not understand. What if the white man who -stood there so fearlessly towering above them were -an incarnation of one of the gods? But no, the -pictures of their gods were far different from this: -they had cruel, wicked faces, like their own. Still -they hesitated. They had heard of this man, this -great doctor, of his wonderful cures. Suppose, now, -he used his magic upon them, inflicting some sore -disaster, some awful punishment. Paul St. John -noticed their indecision and took advantage of it to -whisper to the poor woman behind him to slip back -by degrees, and so make good her escape. They -were standing together at the entrance of the -courtyard; the crowd, for the most part—the mad, -surging, bloodthirsty crowd—stood between them and -the house. The eyes of the people seemed to be -drawn to him as the one central figure; they watched -him as a man on guard would watch every -movement of his opponent in a deadly duel.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Daig Ong was permitted to pass out unperceived, -and found refuge in a house belonging to one of the -native Christians. When she was gone Paul St. John -breathed more freely. He knew that unless -God wrought a special miracle in his favour this -could not last long; yet he felt no fear, Jesus had -never been so near. It seemed to him that the Lord -was actually standing there beside him, and -something of the rapturous exaltation of his soul was -visible in his countenance. He raised his hand to -speak. The spell was broken. With one hideous -cry, more dreadful, more cruel in its lust for blood -than that of any wild beast, they sprang at him and -threw him down and trod him underfoot. It was -like a storm picture—you look out and see the -gallant little vessel battling with the waves, borne -up upon their crested billows, and the next moment -they roll over it, and only a ripple, a few bubbles, -show the place where it had been. A few minutes -since, and Paul St. John had stood before them -like a beautiful avenging angel; now he lay there -silent and still, with his white face upturned to the -pitiless sky.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="cecilia-continues-her-story"><span class="large">CHAPTER IV.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">CECILIA CONTINUES HER STORY.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>So many dreadful things have happened since last -I told my story, that if I had not promised -Nina, I do not think I could have written any -more; but since the troubles began in China, Nina -and I agreed to write a little history of what is -happening every day, and afterwards we shall -compare notes, and then, as Mother says, it will interest -our friends at home, and perhaps some of the -Missionary papers may like the account for their -magazines.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It seems years since last I put down anything, -and yet it is only a few weeks ago since that day -when we were all together at Cheng-si. How true -it is we know not what an hour may bring forth. I -remember the day of which I am speaking so well; -it began so brightly, such a lovely morning. Rachel -and I got up early and went into the garden with -father. That hour seemed to me afterwards one of -the most precious in my life; it made one -understand a little of what the disciples must have felt -when the dear Lord Jesus had been laid in the tomb, -and they thought of the last time they were with -Him. How tenderly they would recall His sweet, -gracious words, and His loving looks.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I felt like this about father when he was parted -from us. We had been sitting in the garden with -him, Rachel and I, and he had been telling us -stories, when all of a sudden we heard a noise, -almost like the distant roar of the sea, and Seng Mi -told us the rioters were coming, and then we had to -say good-bye to father. I wished, oh, so much, to -stay with him, but I could not disobey him, especially -when I knew it would only have increased his pain -and anxiety, but I crept out of the room where -mother and the others were, and went on to the -verandah which overlooks the court-yard. Oh, it -was a dreadful sight! I had never seen such fiendish, -cruel looking people before. They had got hold of -poor Daig Ong and were going to beat her to death. -Father did not know anything of what was going -on when he first came out, the crowd being so dense -between him and Daig Ong, but I was above them, -and saw it all. They dragged her along, shrieking -for mercy; it was dreadful! I can hear her screams -now sometimes! and they tied her to one of the -posts at the entrance of the court-yard. I pitied -poor Daig Ong with all my heart; I would have -done almost anything to save her, but when I saw -father I seemed to forget everything else but him. -Just then he looked round and saw me, and I cried -out to him to come up to us. I could not help it, -though all the time I knew it was useless. When I -saw that my being there only made him miserable, -I slipped back and ran to the room where mother -was and begged her to leave the others and come -with me, and all the time I cried to the dear Lord -Jesus to help us, and protect poor Daig Ong, and to -save father from the cruel people outside. Mother -turned very white when I spoke to her. She did -not know how to leave little baby Anna. It was one -of baby's bad days. She did not seem in any pain, -but she lay back in Nurse's arms very quiet and still, -and looked up at her with intently solemn eyes.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mother had put on the Chinese dress, and all the -others were dressed in the same way; and appeared -ready to start at a moment's notice. Mother's face -was very pale, but she had that patient, enduring -expression with which the martyr saints are always -drawn; it was only her eyes that were full of pain. -I do not know why I wished her to come, save that -I had always been accustomed to think she could do -anything, and to save father.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When we got down to the portico he was nowhere -to be seen. We stood on the steps and looked out -over a vast sea of cruel, wicked faces. At first I felt -no fear, partly because I was with mother, and then -it was such a relief to me to see that they had left off -beating Daig Ong, and that father was not there. I -kept on wondering where he was, and felt sure he -had escaped with Daig Ong.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Now the great danger seemed to lie in the -possibility of their rushing the house. Mother had -whispered to Nurse to take the others on the way -that had been arranged: through the Mission-house -and huts, out of the village, and we were to follow -afterwards.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As we stood there a grave Chinese gentleman -came up and took his place at our side. I had -seen him sometimes when he came to study with -father, but had never spoken to him. He came -quietly up and stood beside us, but he never once -turned to look at us, though mother looked up at him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Are you Mr. Li?" I heard her say.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," he replied, simply. I saw a great wave of -relief sweep over her face.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do stay with us, do not leave us," she said.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I intend to remain here," he replied, quietly, -but he did not even then turn and look at us.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And you will do what you can?—My husband?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He did not reply to the last, but only said very -simply—</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Madam, I came here on purpose to help you."</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 72%" id="figure-95"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""I came here on purpose to help you."" src="images/img-032.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">"I came here on purpose to help you."</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>"God bless you," said mother, fervently, and I -saw her lips move, and knew that she was praying.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mr. Li was not a Christian, but he was so struck -by mother's wonderful calmness, the peace in which -she was kept when so many dreadful things were -happening all round her, that he felt he could hold -out no longer, and that very day he yielded his heart -to Christ.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By-and-by, Mr. Li said he thought it would be -best for us to get away as soon as possible. He -promised to do what he could to protect the house -and the native Christians, and when we again spoke -of father, he said he had seen him helping Daig Ong -out at the back of the court-yard as he entered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will find him," he added, "and will let him -know that I have seen you, and he will soon -overtake you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>And so we went away. The others had started, -and we hurried after them; but first mother made -me put on the Chinese dress, and then, leaving the -deafening sounds behind us, we crept on into the -Mission-house. We were only just in time. As we -left the room, which mother locked behind her, we -heard someone trying the other door, and knew that -it would not be long before they forced the lock, -and then—</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mother hurried me on through the Mission-house, -carefully locking the doors behind us, on into the -first house, where we saw poor Daig Ong. Mother -stopped to say a few words to her, and then we -passed on again; we dared not stay, for the rioters -might guess at our escape and bring us back again. -House after house we passed through safely, for the -people in the village knew us and loved us, until at -last we reached the road for Wei-hai-wei, and caught -a glimpse of Nurse and the others on a-head. They -were going very slowly, and we soon overtook them.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="a-terrible-walk"><span class="large">CHAPTER V.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A TERRIBLE WALK.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Mother took baby Anna in her arms, and -baby smiled and touched mother's face with -her little hands, then looked up at the sky -again with that solemn, wondering look of hers; and -the next day, when the sun was setting, and its glory -fell on her little upturned face, Jesus called her to -Himself, and the angels carried her away from us to -Heaven. It reminded me of a piece of poetry out of -a book of mother's, called "Voices of Comfort." I -learnt it by heart to repeat to father, and if I can -remember it, I will write it down, because it is such -a lovely piece:—</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>They are going—only going—</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Jesus called them long ago!</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>All the wintry time they're passing,</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Softly as the falling snow.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>When the violets in the spring-time</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Catch the azure of the sky,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>They are carried out to slumber</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Sweetly where the violets lie.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>They are going—only going—</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>When with summer earth is drest,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>In their cold hand holding roses,</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Folded to each silent breast.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>When the autumn hangs red banners</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Out above the harvest sheaves,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>They are going—ever going—</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Thick and fast, like falling leaves.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>All along the mighty ages</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>All adown the solemn time,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>They have taken up their homeward</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>March to that serener clime,</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>Where the watching, waiting angels</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Lead them from the shadow dim,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>To the brightness of His presence,</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Who hath called them unto Him.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>They are going—only going—</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Out of pain and into bliss,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>Out of sad and sinful weakness,</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Into perfect holiness.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>Snowy brows—no care shall shade them;</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Bright eyes—tears shall never dim;</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>Rosy lips—no time shall fade them;</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Jesus called them unto Him.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>Little hearts for ever stainless,</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Little hands as pure as they,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>Little feet—by angels guided</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Never a forbidden way.</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>They are going—ever going—</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Leaving many a lonely spot;</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>But 'tis Jesus who has called them;</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Suffer, and forbid them not!</span></div> -<div class="line"> </div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Rachel said baby Anna died because she thought -it would be much nicer to go to Heaven than to -Wei-hai-wei—but the little ones did not understand -it at all, they seemed to imagine she was away on a -visit. Tiny Tim said he hoped they would be kind -to her where she had gone, and give her a lot of -presents; and we all kissed her little white face—it -looked like a flower somehow—and folded her sweet -hands on her breast, and then the rest went on, all -but mother and me, and we laid her gently down, -strewing the earth lightly over her, and covering her -little grave with flowers. Then we knelt beside her -and prayed, and after a little time we walked on and -overtook the others. Nurse said it was a good thing -baby Anna died, because the poor little thing would -have suffered so much, and I knew mother thought -so too, but still she could not help quietly crying, -because her arms were so very empty. I shall never -forget that walk to Wei-hai-wei. Rachel thought it -was great fun at first, and so did Jack and Jill. They -liked wearing the Chinese dresses and doing no -lessons, but they soon got tired of walking, especially -Tiny Tim, who kept on calling out for father to come -and carry him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The sun was very hot, but we were obliged to -press on, we were so much afraid of being pursued -and taken back again. Sometimes we would see a -band of rioters coming, and have to leave the road -and hide; and once we were overtaken, and the -people looked at us very fiercely and called us -"foreign devils." Tiny Tim was very frightened, -and hid his face in mother's dress, and I thought we -should be killed. Somehow I did not feel much -fear. I remembered the talk I had with father, and -Jesus was very near, and it seemed much better to -go to Him and be at rest for ever than to be hungry -and faint and tired, and to go through the pain of so -many partings as we had gone through lately. But -the Chinese did not kill us as they did so many of -the missionaries. I think they were afraid to do so, -as we were getting nearer every hour to places where -English soldiers were; but they took away a great -many of our clothes, and stole our money. Nurse -had her money in her hand, and they beat her -knuckles with a stick till she dropped it, and then -they ran away laughing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When we got to the first village we asked to see -the Mandarin, and told him how we had been treated; -our clothes and money taken, and how were we to -get on, and what should we do for food? But instead -of helping us, he was very cruel indeed. He hated -the Christians, and said he wished we had come -yesterday, as then he would have killed us all, but -now he had had orders, owing to the Empress being -so merciful, not to do so, but just to send the "foreign -devils" away. So he sent us on to the next village, -and though we were tired and hungry yet we were -glad to go, as he seemed so fierce and cruel. In the -next village the Mandarin was kinder, and gave us a -little rice to eat, but he said he could not keep us. -This happened in all the villages through which we -passed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sometimes they would give us a little food, but -they would not allow us to rest or give us any carts -to ride in. They always took us outside the village, -and then went away. Mother said afterwards it was -because they were afraid of killing us, and yet they -did not wish to have us with them. It was a weary, -weary time, especially for the little ones, but through -it all God never forsook us; indeed we seemed to be -kept in constant communion with Him, and as we -drew near to Wei-hai-wei a most wonderful thing -happened.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>We were very weary, and sat down by the roadside -to rest. The children said they could not walk a -step farther, and though it was not, of course, quite -safe to do so, yet we were so near a place of safety -that mother made up her mind to rest there for the -night. We went a little off the high road, to a place -as much screened from observation as possible. -Mother and Nurse sat down and made the little ones -as comfortable as they could, and then, as we always -did, we asked God to take care of us and be very -present with us during the night. We had hardly -gone off to sleep when we heard steps approaching -Tramp, tramp, came the footsteps, nearer and nearer. -I was wide awake in a moment, and my heart stood -still, for, in the gathering darkness, I saw plainly a -tall Chinaman approaching. He seemed to be alone, -but this might not be the case. What if he were the -leader of a band of Boxers! I did not mind so much -for myself, but I could not bear to think of the others -being tortured and killed. He looked terrible in the -darkness as he came towards us. I did not know -what to do. I only thought, in a wild kind of way, -that I would go to him and ask him to take my life -and not to waken the others. I could talk Chinese -a little, and hoped to be able to make him understand. -I got up quickly, without even disturbing -mother—she was sleeping heavily, for sorrow, as the -disciples of old—and as he strode over the ground -which divided us I rushed up to him and put out my -hands, and then I remembered nothing more till I -heard a voice—a loved voice that I never thought to -hear again in this world. I dreamed I was in -Heaven with father, and he wore a Chinese dress, -but when I came rather painfully back to earth again, -the first thing I was conscious of was that I was in -the arms of the tall Chinaman I had seen.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 77%" id="figure-96"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed up to him and put out my hands." src="images/img-039.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed up to him and put out my hands.</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Don't hurt them," I cried out in an agony, -"kill me instead, but do not hurt them: they have -suffered so much already."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely, my darling, don't you know me?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The voice again. I was so weak and unnerved, -or I should have recognized before my own precious -father. I went off once more then, this time for joy -and thankfulness, and woke to feel his strong arms -round me, and knew that God was good, and that -my pain was over. My care and anxiety was gone, -for was not father with us again? Were not his -arms round me?</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Humanly speaking," said father, in answer to -our breathless questions, "my escape is all owing -to Mr. Li. He stood between me and what would -probably have been a torturing death. I was struck -down, and when they saw I was not dead, their -rage knew no bounds—and that noble fellow defended -me, and did what he could to protect our property -till the Mandarin came. The Mandarin put me in -prison, but Mr. Li rescued me, provided me with -this dress, gave me food and money for the journey, -brought me on my way, and here I am. I often -thought of Onesiphorus. 'He oft refreshed me, -and was not ashamed of my chain.' Thank God! -Our loss has been his unspeakable gain. He told -me last Tuesday night that he could hold out no -longer. He was full of wonder at the peace in -which we were kept whilst death was so near and -our property was being destroyed, and especially at -your calmness, my darling. Under God it was just -the touch that was required. He yielded then and -there, and gave himself to Christ. He is anxious -to make a public profession of his faith by being -baptized as soon as ever the opportunity -occurs. He will make a splendid Christian, for -he has counted the cost and found Christ worthy."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God," said mother, fervently, "this one -soul saved is worth all the pain."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I knew you would feel like this, Christine. -The Lord has been very good to him and to us. -He has brought us all together again. We are all -here, are we not, dear wife?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mother did not answer, but I saw her bosom -heave. Father looked round anxiously, and the -tears slowly welled into his eyes. He put his arm -round mother.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is all right, Christine," I heard him whisper. -"He knows best. She has been saved so much -pain. When was it, my dearest?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Last Wednesday, Paul."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And to-day is Friday. Three days in heaven -beholding the face of the Father. Let us thank -Him, dear wife, for this also."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>We all knelt down upon the grass, and after that -I heard father and mother talking far on into the -night, and, looking up, I saw God's stars in His -sky, and felt how very near He was, and then I -went to sleep, and the next day, towards evening, -we met some English soldiers and arrived at -Wei-hai-wei.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="nina-s-story"><span class="large">CHAPTER VI.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">NINA'S STORY.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>I promised my cousin Cicely St. John that I -would write a little history of what took place -after we were separated from one another. She -is going to do the same; and then some day -when we go back to England we shall get it all put -together and have it published in one big book. It -has always been my ambition to write a book, and I -am quite sure that I can write. People all have -their particular gifts—writing is one of mine. I -was not very good when I was at school, but I -never found the essays any trouble at all. And -when I was fourteen I got a five-shilling prize in a -magazine, and my story was published in the -Christmas number. It was illustrated, and the -picture in the place of honour on the cover. I was -so delighted about it and so was father, but then he -always does love everything I do. People say he -spoils me, and perhaps he does; all I can say is, it -is very nice being spoilt! I am always happier -when I am with father and his friends than with -girls of my own age.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I never cared much for girls; the little ones talk -about their dolls and the big ones about their -clothes. I like hearing father and his brother -officers talk and tell tales of sport and adventure. -Of course I know father would have liked me to -have been a boy. He must have been disappointed, -though he never said so, because then I should have -been a soldier like he is, and gone to the war in -South Africa, or perhaps have been here in Pekin, -just as we are now.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It is a month since we came to the Celestial City, -and such a long time since I stayed with Uncle -Paul and Aunt Christine. We went to them when -we first came out to China. I had never seen them -in my life before.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 73%" id="figure-97"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="The Pagoda at Pekin." src="images/img-045.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">The Pagoda at Pekin.</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>Cicely is different from other girls, and I love her -dearly. She is much younger than I am, two years -younger, but she seems almost as old. She is so -grave and a little old-fashioned; somehow I feel -better when I am with her and Uncle Paul—they -make me want to be good. I often wonder where -they are, and hope things are not as bad for them -as they are with us, for here in the Celestial City -things look very black indeed. Father wishes he -had left me behind in Wei-hai-wei, but I would -much rather be with him, even though the worst -comes and he has to kill me himself. Uncle Paul -thinks one ought not to do this, but then Uncle Paul -is an angel. When I am with him I feel all the -time a longing after something better. I told -Mrs. Ross about him. Mrs. Ross is my great friend here. -She is young and very pretty, and she met Uncle -Paul once. When I told her what he made me feel -like, she said, "Yes, I know, dear, he makes you feel -as if you didn't care how your frock fitted, but when -you get away you think to yourself you may as well -look as nice as you can." Mrs. Ross has only been -married a few months. She came here just after -her honeymoon. She has the most wonderful eyes -I have ever seen, like the stars in the soft, dark sky. -She and I and nearly always together, though she is -years older than I am. Still she says she is very glad -to have me for her friend, as there are so few girls -out here. Captain Ross looks stern and troubled, -and very careworn, but all the men have that -expression now, and if only you saw the faces of the -Chinese you would not wonder much; they are so -dreadfully cruel and revengeful, and they look at us -as if they hate us and would like to murder us all. -If they killed people outright it would not be so -dreadful; but they torture a person for days first; -they do this to their own people, how much more -then to us, if they had us in their power?</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It is the cruel Empress who hates the foreigners, -and it is her emissaries who have stirred up the -people against us. The Boxers are her tools really, -and the ignorant people are told all kinds of things -which they believe, that the Europeans take their -little children and kill them, and that it is our -presence here which causes the lack of rain, and -then they pretend to see most wonderful apparitions, -those who appear always bearing the same message, -"Kill! kill!" The other day they declared that a -marvellous vision appeared in the sky; it was a -spirit girl, they said, with a lamp in her hand. -Father and I went out to see it, but of course we -did not see the girl, but only a brilliant light in the -sky, and the Chinese, who are very superstitious, -imagined the rest. But what caused more stir and -alarm than anything else was the mysterious Red -Hand which suddenly appeared in Pekin. Mrs. Ross -and I saw it on a house one day, and then -again on another, and as the people caught sight of -these dreadful Red Hands they gesticulated wildly, -and seemed terribly excited. Mrs. Ross was very -frightened, as she thought it meant that the Boxers -were going to kill all the inmates of the houses on -which the Red Hand appeared, but Captain Ross -said he had been told by someone who knew that -we, the foreign devils, were accused of marking the -houses, and wherever this dreadful mark appeared a -curse was sure to follow; in seven days one of the -inmates would go mad, or in fourteen days they -would die. This was just before a most dreadful -event occurred.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="a-painful-discovery"><span class="large">CHAPTER VII.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A PAINFUL DISCOVERY.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Several days passed by. One gets -accustomed to everything, and we were getting -used to the big fires at night and all the -mysterious warnings we had had, and I was -getting very tired of not being able to run about as -in the old days before we came to Pekin. It was a -lovely morning, and I made up my mind to go round -and see my friend, Mrs. Ross. I was allowed to go -and see Mrs. Ross, but when there I was never -supposed to be out of her sight. Father was busy -when I left, so I did not see him, but Phoebe, our -old servant, followed me with a great many -injunctions and warnings—at which, I am sorry to say, I -only laughed. The sunshine seemed to intoxicate -me—I revelled in it—I could no longer feel any fear; -afterwards I thought I must have been mad that -morning. I turned round in the middle of my flight -down the path which led to the house in which -Captain and Mrs. Ross lived.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Phoebe," I cried, shaking back my curls, which, -somehow, always would come tumbling about my -face, "Phoebe, you may depend upon it the Chinese -are not nearly so black as they're painted; anyway, -black or yellow, or whatever they are, it's a lovely -day, and I'm going to enjoy myself."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And what am I to tell your pa, Miss Nina?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, tell him anything you like—why, tell him -the truth to be sure—that I've gone to spend the -morning with Mrs. Ross."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Miss Nina, I don't like the looks of you this -morning. When your eyes are as if there was little -imps a-dancing in 'em, then I looks out for squalls."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank you, Phoebe," I said, laughing and -making her a mocking curtsey. "My eyes feel very -flattered, I can assure you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, they're well enough, and bright enough," -she replied, grudgingly, "but I should like to see a -bit more soberness about them; why, when I was -your age, miss, I was married. Mr. Larkins—</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Poor man," I ejaculated under my breath.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Phoebe did not hear; she was lost in reminiscences -of the past.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Poor, dear Mr. Larkins, he were took quite -sudden like; his mother died of heart complaint, -and yet I never thought to say to Larkins, 'Who -knows, my dear, but you might be took the same -yourself, one day.'"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I should think not, Phoebe; it would have made -poor Mr. Larkins very uncomfortable if you had. I -daresay," I added, under my breath, "he was none -too happy as it was," but, like all deaf people, the -very thing I did not mean her to hear she heard at -once, and turned upon me angrily.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not happy, miss! As happy as the day was long -was Mr. Larkins, and a deal happier if the days be -these here days in China."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Phoebe, the day is bright enough; there is -nothing wrong with that."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The day is all right for them as wasn't kept -awake all night by those bloodthirsty villains."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I heard nothing, Phoebe; I was asleep."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It's all very well for them as can sleep; but, -there, you're only a child, after all."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why, Phoebe, you said a minute ago that I was -old enough to be married," and with this parting -shot I ran away.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Poor old Phoebe; our troubles pressed sore upon -her. I had never seen her so put out before. She -had been in our family for forty years, and was, -therefore, privileged to be very disagreeable -sometimes. As I ran down the path I met Mr. Crawford; -he saluted, hesitated, and finally stopped short.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Whither away, Miss Nina?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He had such a kind, honest face, one of those you -feel instinctively you can trust.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am going to see Mrs. Ross."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"All by yourself? Pardon me, does the Colonel -know of your intention?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, yes—that is, I don't know; father was out -when I left, but Phoebe saw me go, and I had to -listen to lectures yards long. I hope," I added, -saucily, "that I shall not have to listen to any more."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>His boyish face had grown quite grave, his honest -eyes had a look of apprehension in them, but he -spoke lightly.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I see you are a very determined young lady, but -perhaps you will allow me to accompany you so far; -then, when I have seen you safe in Mrs. Ross's -hands, I can make my report to the Colonel and set -his mind at rest."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, you can come if you like," I replied, grandly. -I was accustomed to have a great deal of attention; -indeed, I could not have received much more had I -been a little princess. "One would think I was the -most precious thing in the world."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, are you not?" he asked, gravely.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It depends what precious means," I replied, -sapiently. "If it means very good, I am afraid I am -not that—at least, not half so good as Cicely."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Who is Cicely?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cicely St. John; she is my cousin; she is altogether -lovely," I cried, with enthusiasm, "and so is -Uncle Paul; he is a missionary out here at Chen-si."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A missionary—and at Chen-si—then God help him!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He said the last under his breath, but I heard him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Mr. Crawford," I cried, earnestly, for I love -Uncle Paul dearly, "you do not think he is in -danger?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I should think he probably left, Miss Nina, -before the troubles began, and you know," reassuringly, -"'Ill news flies apace,' so that, as you have -heard nothing to the contrary, you may take it for -granted he is all right."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>We had got to the end of our walk now, but -he opened the gate for me, and still lingered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I want to know that you are quite safe," he said, -smiling. "You see what a gaoler I am. Ah, there -is Mrs. Ross."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I ran to her and kissed her joyfully.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nina, darling, how delightful; come to spend a -long day with me, I hope?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I should like to," I replied, "if Mr. Crawford -will let father know."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Your obedient slave, Miss Nina; I will be sure -to acquaint the Colonel, and now I must be going."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Won't you come in, Mr. Crawford?" said Mrs. Ross.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I fear I cannot," he replied. "I have to report -myself at headquarters. I was on guard last -night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Any fresh news?" asked Mrs. Ross.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nothing but the usual story of the last few days. -They have been firing a lot more houses, and the -visions and apparitions are as numerous as ever."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And the Red Hand?" asked Mrs. Ross, -shuddering.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, we have got quite accustomed to it by this -time," he replied.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He spoke lightly to reassure us, but it was easy to -detect a vein of apprehensiveness behind his light -tone.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mrs. Ross looked pensive, and this pensive look -added to her beauty and made her entrancing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, Nina," she said, when we were alone, -"what would you like to do this morning?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Anything you like, darling," I replied, eagerly. -"I am so tired of doing nothing and sitting in all -day. I know what I should like," I cried, excitedly; -"I should like to go into the park."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The park?" said Mrs. Ross, turning her liquid -gaze to the window. "Yes, it looks inviting this -morning. I wonder if we could. I fear George -would not like it—he can't bear me to leave the -house; but, really, everything seems very quiet this -morning, I don't see why we shouldn't go a little -way. One does get so tired, as you say, of sitting in -the house. It seems strange," she added, smiling, -"the park being such an excitement to us. It was -positively none when we could go any day, but -'Circumstances alter cases,' to quote a very trite -proverb, and I fear you and I, Nina, are very -human, and share the universal longing for what is -out of reach."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes. Do you know," I replied, laughing, -"father never will forbid me anything, because he -says he knows I should want to do it immediately?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What a character you are giving yourself," -smiling. "At any rate you are true; and, if you -loved, you would be easily guided."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, that is it," I cried. "I would do anything -for love's sake; I love father, and so I would not -hurt him for the world; his wishes are my law."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do you know," said Mrs. Ross, turning her -lovely eyes on me with a new expression in their -depths, "without meaning it, you have exactly -described the relationship which exists between the -renewed soul and the Father? I shall never forget -that sermon your uncle preached on that subject. -'And because ye are sons, God has sent forth the -Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, -Father.' I don't know what makes me tell you this, -but I have never felt the same since that day."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No one ever does feel the same after meeting -Uncle Paul; but the worst of it is I get so naughty -again when I am away from him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"So very, very naughty," she said, playfully, "and -this is one of your wicked deeds I fear, and I am -aiding and abetting you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You darling," I said, fondly, locking my arms in -hers, "I don't know what I should have done in this -place without you; and what a nice morning this is, -and how pleasant it is here under the trees."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but we had better keep the house in view; -you see I have the caution which comes with age!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>And so we strolled on under the trees, and forgot -our troubles for one short morning. The air seemed -deliciously sweet and fresh, though, a few days later, -it grew unbearably hot. We were just thinking of -returning to the house when in the distance I saw a -curious object on the ground; it lay under the trees -about 200 yards away, and nothing would content -me but that I must go and find out what it was. In -vain Mrs. Ross expostulated, and pointed out the -danger of going so far and getting out of touch with -the houses; the spirit of mischief prompted me, and -I ran away laughing. Lilian followed, entreating -me to stop, but, I am sorry to say, the more excited -she grew the more I laughed and the faster I ran—on -and on, until I got quite close to the object which -had excited my curiosity. Judge of my horror when, -on looking down, I found it was one of our own -soldiers lying there, dead; he had evidently been -murdered by the Boxers.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I felt sobered in a moment. The beauty of the -day had gone, and the sun seemed cruel now, as it -blazed pitilessly down on the man's white, upturned -face. I recognized him at once, for he had been for -years in my father's regiment, and was a great -favourite with us all.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>And now he lay there in the bright sunshine, -dead. I knelt by his side, quite forgetting the -danger we were in, until Lilian Ross came up and -almost dragged me away.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," she said, "you must be mad; come back -with me this instant. We are out of sight of home, -and any moment we may be stopped."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I rose sobbing, and quite subdued now, prepared -to follow her quietly, feeling indifferent to -everything. It was too late. As we retraced our steps, -we heard wild shouting and cries, that awful -cry that woke the stillness of the night—"Kill, -kill."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Lilian turned as white as snow. I realized that it -was through my rashness; we were probably -doomed to a cruel death. I felt it keenly, because I -saw that I had sacrificed Lilian as well as myself, -but she never reproached me.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," she whispered, hurriedly, "have you got -your satchet with you?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The fear in her lovely eyes was reflected, I know, -in mine.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," I said, fumbling with my hand in the -bosom of my dress, "it is here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is right, we may need it. I do not fear -death, not since I met Mr. St. John; but -torture—" and she shuddered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Lilian, and I have brought you to this. I -shall never forgive myself—never."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You did not mean it, darling."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, but it comes to the same thing."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It may be possible for us to escape, even now; -let us take this turn, Nina, it will lead us round by -the other entrance."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The horrid sounds were coming nearer—we turned -to flee, but it was too late. They caught a glimpse -of us as we disappeared, and with wild, horrible -cries they came rushing after us. A sensation of -cruel fear—the knowledge that certain death stared -us in the face—a quick review, as in a mirror, of all -my past life—an agonized prayer for help, a sickening -sensation of pain—and then a blank. And then——</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="taken-prisoner"><span class="large">CHAPTER VIII.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">TAKEN PRISONER.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>I was in a vast hall, and Lilian Ross stood -by my side. How we got there I did not -know, I only knew that we were there and still -alive, that death was yet to come. At the other end -of the hall, upon a kind of red dais, stood a man. I -suppose he was a man, but he appeared to me to be -more like a personation of the evil one, he had such -a cruel, wicked face; and, as he sat glowering there, -he looked as if he would like to devour us, so great -was his hatred and wrath. One or two men were -near him, but, for the most part, they stood in a -vast circle, leaving a clear space in the centre for -us, and, as they glared at us, they brandished their -spears and shrieked for our blood. They seemed -more like wild beasts than men. Then one who -stood near the throne began to gesticulate, and -brandish his horrid, blood-stained spear, but the -man on the raised dais smiled. His smile was worse -than the other's fury, and then he said a few words. -I could not understand it all, but I knew enough of -Chinese to guess that we were to die a lingering -death of agony. The implements of torture were -all round us, and these men thirsted for our blood; -indeed, they seemed to be mad with the lust for blood; -but there were preliminaries to be gone through; -they would not touch us until they had performed -their horrid ceremonies. Waving their hands and -brandishing their spears, they seemed to be -mingling in some kind of weird dance.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the centre was a blood-stained stone, and, as -they sang, they bowed down until their spears -touched this stone. They seemed by these terrible -orgies to be working themselves up to a still greater -pitch of fury. Every moment I expected to be our -last, for it seemed as if they would not be able much -longer to restrain themselves, but would tear us to -pieces in their fury.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I closed my eyes and shuddered. We clung to -each other and tried to pray. Then I found out -that they were speaking to us. I could not understand -all that they said, but I understood enough to -know that they wished us to abjure our religion. -We were to deny Christ, and fall down and worship -their horrible idols. If we did this, they promised -us our lives. It was a deadly temptation. Lilian -thought of her husband, and I thought of father; -and we were young, and life was sweet, and it was -so horrible to die without saying good-bye to -anyone. Perhaps people in England will wonder and -blame us that it was a temptation to us at all, but I -heard Uncle Paul say once that temptation was not -sin: that it only becomes sin when we yield. They -say that times of great persecution are times of -decision, too. I had not cared much for Christ in -the old days; I had not been like Uncle Paul or -Cicely—I had been careless and thoughtless; but -now, with a cruel death staring me in the face, now, -I chose Him. I turned to Lilian. "Christ for -me," I said, in reply to her questioning look, and -all my heart seemed on fire and my soul to be full -of love. Lilian had made the choice also—I read -the answer on her face before she spoke. Terribly -frightened as I was, I gazed at her in the keenest -admiration; her beautiful hair had become loosened, -and now fell over her shoulders in a mass of gold; -her lovely starlight eyes, pure and steadfast as those -of any pictured saint, were fixed on our persecutors.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," she said to me in a whisper, "I do not -know whether they would allow us to take that -poison, but even if it were possible I think it would -be better not to do so. We are in God's hands, and -they cannot touch a hair of our heads until He gives -them permission."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," I replied, "I agree with you—it's difficult, -of course, to know if a thing is right or wrong now, -but Uncle Paul would not have done it. I will -follow him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They seemed to be making some horrid preparations -at the other end of the room—our time had come; -we felt that and prepared to die. It's all very well -to read about these things in a story, but unless you -have passed through it yourself, you can have no idea -of the horror and fear and deadly anticipation of -coming woe which we felt. I was positively sick -with terror, but I also felt full of an overwhelming -love—I knew that Christ was worth all and more -than all.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I whispered to Lilian that it would soon be -over, and a text came running into my mind, -"Our light affliction which is but for a moment, -worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal -weight of glory."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They seemed to have completed their preparations -now, and came toward us with horrid cries.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, Lilian, do pray that we may be kept."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, darling, it will soon be over, and then -the glory."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I just remember that—I know they seized us; -they tore us away from each other. And then I can -recall nothing but some awful place of pain—a place -of confusion and horrible noise and terrible suffering -and then a blank, which seemed to last for years and -years—then Lilian's voice, very faint, very far -away—then a little nearer, a little louder.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Are you better, darling?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes" (my voice was so weak, I could hardly hear -it myself), "have I been ill?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Very, very ill, but you are better now, thank -God, thank God."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Where are we, Lilian?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In a kind of a cave at the back of a house."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But how did we get here, I want to know all -about it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder if you are strong enough to hear more now?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly; "it will make me -much worse not to know."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well," she replied, soothingly, "I think it would, -and you must not agitate yourself. Now I will give -you a cooling draught, and then you must lie quite -still, and I will tell you everything."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You won't hide anything, will you? I want to -know what happened after that dreadful torture," -and I shuddered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You were not tortured, darling; what their -intentions were I do not know. I think they did -mean to put us to a cruel death, but God is over all -and prevented it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But why have I been ill then, Lilian? I am -sure I could not have fancied it all."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My poor darling, you had a dreadful blow—they -pushed us so violently apart that you fell with your -head against that platform; it was a horrid cut, but -it is healing up nicely now."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then what happened?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, the sight of your blood, instead of calling -forth their compassion, only seemed to infuriate -them, and as I knelt beside you and tried to staunch -the blood, I thought all was lost; but just at that -moment a wonderful thing happened: I heard a -great noise at the far end of the hall—two men had -entered, and one of them was violently gesticulating. -It appears that enormous rewards have been -promised for our discovery, and this man had -undertaken to find us. I could not make out what -they said, but, no doubt, you would have been able -to do so. The other man, who was scholarly and -refined-looking, and altogether of a different type, -seemed for some reason or other to have great -influence with them. He did not say much, but -when he did speak they listened, and gradually they -ceased to brandish their spears, and after what -seemed an eternity to me, I saw that they had given -up the idea of murdering us, at any rate for the -present. What arguments these men used, of course, -I do not know, but anything like the expression of -concentrated disappointment and rage on the faces -of those who would have killed us, I have never seen. -It makes me shudder to think of it now. An order -was then given, and we, or rather, I was marched off, -for you, poor darling, were past marching or doing -anything. The two strange men picked you up, not -un-gently, and we moved off; it seemed to me along, -long way. Then there was another altercation, but -at last it was decided that we should be taken to this -house, and here we have been ever since. These two -men guard us; if you look through the room opening -out of this into the courtyard, you will see one of -them standing there now. I do not know what -their intentions are, but I conclude they are -friendly—at any rate, we have not been molested by the -Boxers since that terrible morning; and they have -been kind and attentive in bringing us food; and -once, when you were very ill, they brought a -Chinese doctor to see you. I think we must either be -outside or else very near the walls of the city; at any -rate, it's a long, long way from the Legation. Now -that you are better and can speak you will be able -to talk to them; my great difficulty has been that -understanding the language so little I have not been -able to converse with them at all."</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 67%" id="figure-98"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""You will see one of them standing there now."" src="images/img-063.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">"You will see one of them standing there now."</span></div> -</div> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="a-discovery"><span class="large">CHAPTER IX.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A DISCOVERY.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"See," I said, "he is looking our way. I should -like to speak to him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But, dear child, are you strong enough?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly. "Do ask -him, Lilian, to come here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Lilian beckoned to him, and he came and stood -in the doorway—a tall, imposing-looking figure, -with an air of dignity about his dark, intellectual -face.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I had talked to him only a few moments when -I uttered an exclamation of delight.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Lilian looked at me a little apprehensively, and, -catching sight of my face in the mirror opposite, I -saw that it was flushed, and that my eyes burnt like -diamonds.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Darling," Mrs. Ross whispered, soothingly, "I -fear this will be too much for you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, no," I cried, excitedly. "It is joy, Lilian, -joy. This man comes straight from Chen-si, from -Uncle Paul; he is a convert, and will be baptized soon."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Lilian looked radiant.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"How wonderful it all is!" she said, softly. "How -the Lord has overshadowed us! I cannot the least -grasp it yet, but no doubt you will find out all -about it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, just fancy, Lilian; it's Mr. Li. Cicely has -so often mentioned him in her letters, he is such a -clever man, and used to come to read with Uncle -Paul; but I did not know that he had become a -Christian."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I arrived in Pekin," Mr. Li was saying to me, -"the very day you were captured. I had some -knowledge of the man Wang—indeed, I was able to -benefit him once—and he is attached to me in his -way, but we must not depend upon him. I fear he -is wholly influenced by mercenary motives; it will -not be wise to address me when he is here, and I -need hardly tell you that he has not the smallest -suspicion that I have any knowledge of you. He -wants the reward which has been offered; he met me -as I was making my way into the city, and, knowing -that I had some influence with the soldiers, he asked -me to go with him to see if it were possible to save -you. Thank God, we arrived at the Hall just in time."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God," we both said, or, rather, we -almost breathed it from the depths of our being.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A moment's silence followed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Does my father know that we are safe?" I -asked, anxiously.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," said Mr. Li, soothingly, "and your -husband also," and for the first time he turned his -grave gaze on Lilian. "And there was another, -too, a young man, very young; when he heard -that you were prisoners, he begged the Colonel -to let him go at once; he said he had the strength -of ten men, and that he would fight his way to you -or die."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I did not say a word. I turned my head and -remained silent, but I saw a young, bronzed face, -and a pair of steadfast, blue eyes, that had never -been shadowed by fear or indecision.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Of course, it would have been madness," Mr. Li -went on, calmly, "if would simply have meant -death to everyone concerned. The Colonel saw that -at a glance, as the Legations are fast closed now, -and every man is wanted to defend them. Your -only hope of deliverance lies in stratagem. This -man carried news to the Colonel to-day, and will -probably bring you a message, but I have plans," -said Mr. Li. "I do not see the least use in -returning to Pekin, there is only danger there; on the -contrary, I should advise escape."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," we both said, "if only that were possible, -but how?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will tell you," he replied, and, as he spoke, the -ghost of a smile lighted up his dark face, "there is a -gentleman without the gates whom you both know; -he has been making his way from Wei-hai-wei, -whither he has conducted his wife and children in -safety."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Uncle Paul?" I cried. "Is he here? Why did he -come?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He came because he knew you were at Pekin, -and guessed you might want him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is just like him; oh, I do hope he is not -in danger."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Rest assured," he replied, gently, "he is in -God's hands, and he is doing what is right. He -runs less risk than an ordinary foreigner, as he is a -doctor as well as a missionary. I think the rioters -at Chen-si could hardly have been aware of this fact -when they attacked him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"God keep him safe," we both murmured fervently.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Amen," said Mr. Li. "How wonderfully God -has worked hitherto. I arrived at Pekin the very -day I could be of service to you. I knew that -Mr. St. John was coming on here, and I have held -communication with him already."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"How can he help us?" asked Mrs. Ross.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In this way," he replied. "You cannot get into -the Legation, it is fast closed, and help cannot come -from there, for even if it were possible for a man to -escape, he would be murdered when he set his foot -outside the walls."—Mr. Li little knew of the -strength, and courage, and determination of which -Englishmen are capable.—"Hope lies in another -direction altogether; from this house there are -secret passages which lead out of Pekin; the Boxers -know nothing of them, for," he added, with a touch -of pardonable pride, "they were devised with great -care, and were the work of many years."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Does this house belong to you?" I asked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," he replied, "the construction of these -underground passages was a source of great interest -to me in the past. I do not think that anyone -in Pekin knows of their existence, for, when they -were constructed, I employed Chen-si people. I -knew nothing of God then, and yet all the time He -was directing me to build them for your deliverance."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is marvellous," said Mrs. Ross, softly. "I -suppose our gravest danger lies in remaining here?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is so," he replied, gravely. "When Miss -Nina" (he had caught my name at once, though he -pronounced it in a curious kind of way) "is well -enough, we must start at once."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am well now," I cried, and tried to rise, but I -sank back trembling.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," he replied, "I fear we have been talking -too long; the excitement has been too much -for you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, Nina darling, do try and rest, or you will -be ill again."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>I felt that what they said was true; my head -swam, my blood seemed to be on fire; as I became -delirious, I thought I heard Lilian say:—</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wish Mr. St. John could see her," and afar off, -it seemed to me, another voice replied:—</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It might be possible to-night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After that I heard nothing more. I had, instead, -a terrible dream. I thought there was a fire. It -was an awful sight; the flames seemed to scorch me -as they leaped up, ruddy and bright, into the -heavens, and those cruel men who had tried to kill -us, armed with pitchforks, forced me nearer and ever -nearer to the flames. I shrieked for mercy, but they -only laughed as they pushed me in. And then I was -on fire, I was burning. Oh, the unutterable agony -of that burning! I tried to escape, but I could not, -for they formed a ring round me, and shouted and -danced in horrid glee; and then, all of a sudden I -looked up, and beyond the fire I saw a face that -I seemed to know quite well, it had mingled with my -dreams, with my prayers so often lately—the face of -the Christ—He whom I loved, whom I had chosen. -I saw His face as I had loved to picture it, all worn -as it were with the sorrows, and pain, and woes of -humanity, and, withal, crowned with ineffable -patience and sweetness. I was falling back into the -flames, but He held out His hand, and the demons -gave way and melted into thin air. Oh, that strong -right hand of His! He caught me, and the burning -all seemed to go, and the flames were extinguished. -I was floating in some lake of ambrosial coolness, a -delicious kind of languor stole over me, and the face -of the Christ bent over me and smiled. And then, -somehow, as in a dream He vanished, and Uncle -Paul was there in His stead. I still lay on the -couch, the only difference being that Uncle Paul was -there, his left arm under my head, and in his right -he held a cordial, part of which I had swallowed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"She will do now," I heard him say, "and if she -is left absolutely quiet we can get away to-morrow." I -heard it all as in a dream, nothing seemed to -surprise or trouble me, but as I sank into a delicious -sleep I heard someone say, without taking in the -meaning of the words, or being in the least alarmed -by them:—</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It might be fatal to remain here another night."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="a-daring-attempt"><span class="large">CHAPTER X.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">A DARING ATTEMPT.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It was a hot, sultry night, but in the Legations -people had other things to think of besides the -weather. Another day of suspense and -agitation had passed. An Envoy had appeared, and -a letter couched in the usual terms of studied -Chinese politeness, purporting to be from Prince -Ching, had been discovered posted on the gates. -They were grieved indeed that the foreigners had -broken the peace by firing on their troops, thus -stirring up unfriendly relations! Their only wish -was to establish peace, and they concluded by -suggesting that all the foreign ministers should -leave the Legations in detachments, to be -protected by trustworthy officers whom the -Chinese would themselves select; so great was -their affection for the foreigners, and so intense -their anxiety to protect them! But </span><em class="italics">not a single -armed foreign soldier</em><span> could be permitted to pass -out, as this would only have caused doubt and -suspicion in the breasts of the peaceable Chinese! -An answer must be sent at once, or consequences -might follow which it would be impossible to -prevent, notwithstanding the depth and extent of -their affection for all the foreigners residing in -the Legations at Pekin! This manifesto was read -and re-read, and received the contempt and -derision it deserved. Did they really think, men -asked themselves, that they would abandon the -Chinese Christians who had stood by them so -loyally, to be deserted and massacred; had -they forgotten Cawnpore, with its nameless -horrors; and were they going to leave their wives -and children at the mercy of these polite demons, -without striking a blow in their defence? No, a -thousand times no; in whatever else they might -differ they were all at one here; they might -temporize to gain time, but at their post in the -Legation they would remain until death or relief -came—and from Christian hearts prayer went up -to One who was able and willing to help.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Colonel Leicester paced restlessly to and fro in -front of the pavilion. It was late, but he could take -no rest—his stern face was furrowed with care, -and there were lines about his eyes and mouth -which had not been there a short time previously. -Wang had been with him that day—Wang had -often been with him lately. It was difficult to get -into the Legation, but for astuteness Wang had -not his equal, and he expected a large reward. -The Colonel knew that his child and her -friend were safe, still he felt wretchedly anxious -and unhappy, especially on account of Nina's -illness; and the worst of it was, his hands -were tied; there was nothing for it but to wait—he -could not leave the Legation, even if he had -been able to do so; it would not be right to desert -his post, his honour forbade that; besides, it would -have been certain death, and he had no wish to -risk the certainty of leaving his child unprotected. -For Captain Ross it was the same. Half distraught -when he first discovered that his wife was missing, -he had begged the Colonel to let him go and see -what he could do to recover her and Nina, or -avenge their death; indeed, it was with the greatest -difficulty that the Colonel prevented him from -precipitating himself over the wall into the -seething cauldron outside.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After a time he grew calmer. News was -brought that his beloved one was in comparative -safety, that there was no immediate danger. Still -he could not rest—it was torture to imagine what -might be taking place, and yet he could do -nothing. He tore his hair and wrung his hands -in agony. A common sorrow is a wonderful -cementer of friendship, and the two men were -drawn very close to each other during that awful -time. But to-night Captain Ross was absent on -duty, and his place by the Colonel's side was -occupied by a younger man. It was a young, -eager, boyish face that looked up at the Colonel, -a young voice trembling with emotion that spoke -with eager entreaty. "I shall not be missed, I -don't count for anything; do let me go, sir. I -can't bear to think of Mrs. Ross and Miss—Miss -Leicester being in danger with no one to do -anything for them but these Chinese devils."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Colonel's face took on, if possible, an added -shade of sternness, but he did not speak.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You know, sir, what a relief it would be to -you and Captain Ross; you cannot go—of course -that goes without saying—but I can, and this very -night, if only you will give the necessary permission."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Crawford," said the Colonel, kindly, laying his -hand on the young man's shoulder, "do you know -what you are doing? As surely as you leave here -you go to certain death, and how can I, even for -the sake of my own and only child, send you to -that death? It would be murder, you have not -counted the cost."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The young man lifted his face, pale with the fixity -of a noble resolve, and his brilliant blue eyes shone -like stars in the dusk.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I </span><em class="italics">have</em><span> counted the cost," he said, fervently, -"I </span><em class="italics">must</em><span> go. If you withhold your permission out of -consideration for my life, then, though I have never -been insubordinate before, I shall be now. I go -to-night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Colonel seized his hand and wrung it.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then go," he said, "go, and God bless you, and -be merciful to me," he added, brokenly.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Amen," Mr. Crawford reverently murmured, -adding in his full, rich voice, "The Lord knoweth -them that trust in Him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You are a good fellow, Crawford," said the -Colonel, "you know I have never been a great -talker. Perhaps I ought to have said more to -you young fellows, but I must say one thing, and -it is this: I cannot understand what men can do -at times like these without a saving faith in -Christ."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know that I should be lost without Him," -replied the subaltern, simply.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The two men then began to speak in hurried -whispers; it seemed a relief after the tension and -indecision of the last few moments to have -decided upon some course of action. After -conversing together earnestly for a few minutes they -retraced their steps to the Colonel's quarters, and -for a long time after that silence reigned so far as -they were concerned. The night was comparatively -still—every now and then flames leapt up into the -sky, telling the story that another house had been -wrecked by the Boxers, or the stillness was broken -by their shrill cries; like beasts of prey they awoke, -in the darkness, to prowl about seeking whom they -might devour and destroy.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span>* * * * *</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Two hours later, when the clocks pointed their -hands to midnight, two Chinamen might have -been seen stealing from the Colonel's quarters. -The Colonel's dog must have been a bad house -dog, for he seemed rather pleased than otherwise, -and wagged his tail appreciatively when the -younger of the two men put out his hand to -stroke him; the guard, too, allowed them to pass; -indeed, until they passed the outmost sentry, -no one impeded their progress.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Halt! Who goes there?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A friend."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The voice was the voice of Jacob! He -must indeed have been a clever Chinaman to -speak English with that intonation: and yet the -sentry hesitated; here were two Chinese stealing -out of the camp, and to all appearance hailing from -the Colonel's quarters. The sentry's challenge, -clear, and incisive, rang out on the night air; but -they knew the password, that was enough for him; -he had no business to detain them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The two figures stole silently on until they -reached the wall—now if their progress was not -arrested here, all might still be well, but, if the -British saw them, and an alarm was given, they -might be shot as they dropped over the wall.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I had not reckoned on this," said the younger -man of the two, "We run more risk here than -outside the Legation."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is true, sir," replied the other, deferentially, -"but everything seems pretty quiet now, this -is our best time." They looked cautiously round—not -a soul was in view. In the distance they heard -the tramp of the guard—every now and then a shrill -cry from the besiegers rent the air, and flames shot -up into the sky from the burning houses, but no -immediate danger appeared to threaten them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, sir," said the elder of the two, who seemed -to possess the agility of a cat. In a moment he had -scaled the wall and prepared to lower himself on the -other side.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Leave the talking to me, sir; it will be best for -you to be silent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes," agreed the other, hastily, "you may -be quite sure I shall risk nothing; too much depends -upon it," he added under his breath.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They had reached the top of the wall in safety -and were about to lower themselves on the other -side, when all of a sudden the silence of the night -was broken; they were discovered and the alarm was -given—the sharp whiz of a bullet passed within an -inch of their faces.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Down, sir! Down quick for your life!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In less time than it takes to write it, the two men -had dropped silently over the wall, and were now -running as fast as they could from the Legation.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Keep as much under cover as possible, sir, -or they will mark us down."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I never thought of this," said Mr. Crawford, -laughing. "My friends are more to be feared than -yours."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, we shall come upon mine soon enough, sir," -Wang replied, "and then it will be best for you to -be silent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He had hardly finished speaking when they -almost ran into a company of Boxers, but with great -adroitness, Wang contrived to mingle and join with -them, raising the cry as he did so, "Sha, sha, sha." They -kept with them until the Chinese began to loot -and burn some buildings, then they slipped off.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, sir, we are safe, unless we meet any of the -men who were here the day the ladies were taken." They -were passing, as he spoke, the rude hall where -Lilian and Nina so nearly lost their lives.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As they left it behind they heaved a sigh of relief.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We are very near now, sir; the secret -entrance, known only to Mr. Li and myself, is just -ahead; I will wait here in case anyone comes up, -and distract their attention whilst you make the -entrance. About twenty yards ahead you will see a -curious stone in the ground, close by the plane tree; -measure again six feet from that, and you will come -to another tree; hit the tree three times smartly and -they will let you in."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mr. Crawford walked on quickly. Time was -passing; there was already a glimmering of dawn in -the East. It was necessary that he should effect an -entrance, and also necessary that the entrance -should not be betrayed to the enemy. His heart -beat high, the goal was almost reached, and half, at -least, of his mission had been accomplished. He -approached the tree indicated, hit it three times -smartly with his sword, and then waited anxiously. -After a few seconds, which seemed to him of -interminable length, he thought he distinguished a faint -sound beneath him, but, to his horror, he saw a -party of men approaching from the road down which -he had just come. He had only just time to slip -behind the plane tree, and from this post of observation -he noticed that Wang was talking to them, and -had adroitly contrived to distract their attention; he -was pointing to the hall in the distance, and they -were all eagerly looking the other way.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="mr-li-s-wonderful-house"><span class="large">CHAPTER XI.</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">MR. LI's WONDERFUL HOUSE.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>But this state of things could not go on for -ever. Mr. Crawford waited in an agony of -impatience; for every moment he expected -one of the party to turn round, and then he -knew he would be discovered. Would the man -never be able to undo the door? It seemed an -eternity to him, whilst the bolts and bars were being -withdrawn; and what a terrible noise they made! -He felt sure they would be heard, and—yes, one of -the men talking to Wang suddenly turned, started, -and pointed in the direction in which he was -standing. He gave himself up for lost; but at that very -moment the ground under his feet seemed to slide -away—so suddenly, that he would have fallen into -the dark cavern had he not sprung quickly to -one side.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A dark head, adorned with a pigtail, appeared for -a moment above ground.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Quick! quick!" the man said, in Chinese, "I -fear we are followed."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mr. Crawford had hardly time to think, though, -like lightning, the thought did cross his mind that -Wang might have betrayed him; but even a -moment's hesitation might have been fatal, and he -sprang down into the darkness. Not a minute too -soon—as the trap door closed above him, he -distinctly heard voices and footsteps overhead. His -fears of an ambush, however, and treachery in one -direction were soon dispelled, for his hand was -seized in an honest British clasp, and an English -voice exclaimed:—</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Mr. Crawford, I believe?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes; and you are—?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Paul St. John. You may have heard of me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Often," replied the younger man. "I am so -glad to meet you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And I to meet you." And the two men grasped -each other's hands.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"How is Miss Leicester?" asked Mr. Crawford, eagerly.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Better," replied Mr. St. John, "but she is still -very weak. Her nervous system has undergone a -great shock, and it will be some time before she -is quite herself again. In addition to the blow -which she received, and the fright, there was a good -deal of fever, and in this climate fever seems to have -a tremendous grip on the constitution, and it is a -long time before one recovers, even when one -is young and strong. She needs rest, but that, -unfortunately, she cannot have, poor child, as -I gather that it would not be safe to remain -here another night. I am thankful to say the fever -has now gone; I must give her a strong cordial, -and we must make the journey as easy as we -can for her."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will carry her all the way," cried Mr. Crawford -eagerly.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know you will do all you can," replied -Mr. St. John, kindly. "You will be of the greatest -possible assistance to us, and you will bring Nina -news of the Colonel; she has felt very much being -the cause of so much anxiety to him, and of course -you know that worry always retards recovery. We -will join the others now, and make our plans for -instant removal, if necessary."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I fear it is necessary," said Mr. Crawford, gravely. -"I'm very much afraid those yellow fellows saw me. -They were talking to Wang, and he tried to distract -their attention, and succeeded to a certain extent -admirably; but I rather fancy they saw me and -smelt a rat. Ah, here is Wang; now we shall hear -what he has to say."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The man appeared to be in the greatest state of -excitement.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They are coming, sir! All is lost; they will be -upon us in less than an hour. They saw you, sir," -he said, turning to Mr. Crawford. "I was certain -of it, because I saw them exchange glances, and they -said nothing to me. They will not go into the -secret entrance, because they might think we should -expect them there, but they will go to the gates."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Are you quite sure that they saw Mr. Crawford?" -asked Mr. St. John.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Perfectly," replied Wang. "There is no time to -lose. I know these fellows so well; they were extra -polite and friendly with me, when we parted, but I -had my suspicions, and, to make it a certainty, I hid -and watched their movements after they left me. -First they examined the place where you disappeared, -Mr. Crawford, and I heard them say it would be -impossible to force that, and we might expect them -to do so, and prepare accordingly. I heard them -say this, and saw them make their way to the Hall, -whither they were going to acquaint the others."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Paul St. John and Mr. Crawford looked grave and -anxious; they were not acquainted with the secret -passages, as were Lilian and Nina. They instinctively -turned to Mr. Li, who had not yet spoken. -His dark, colourless face was as imperturbable as ever.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is no reason for so much terror," he said, -quietly, turning to Wang. "Have you seen that -the gates are closed and barred?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes; but they will be over them like monkeys, -and we shall all be killed. I did not bargain for -this; it has been very stupidly managed. I do not -care to stay for the reward, as it is no use to me -when I am dead. With your permission, gentlemen, -I will make my way back to Pekin and acquaint the -Colonel of the fate of his daughter."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You will do nothing of the kind," said Mr. Li, -sternly, looking at Wang, whose white face and -shaking hands betrayed his abject terror. "You -will remain with us, and make yourself as useful as -you can. I may tell you, though you do not -deserve it, that there is no need for such excessive -alarm. Do you really think it likely that I would -allow myself to be caught like a rat in a hole, -especially when I have two ladies under my charge?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The man muttered a sulky rejoinder, but he -seemed partially reassured; and there was that in -Mr. Li which commanded respect and instant -obedience.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not mean to minimize the danger, of -course," said Mr. Li, gravely, when the Chinaman -had gone out to see that the entrance was made as -secure as possible; "or to say that we run no risk, -because that would not be true, and I think the -longer we remain here the greater risk we run. If -we are ready, let us start at once."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Stop," said Paul St. John. "There is one thing -we have forgotten: my brothers, let us pray."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When he rose, the light was on his face, as on the -day when he had faced the rioters at Chen-si.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, my friend," he said, turning to Mr. Li, -"I am quite ready, and I think I am expressing our -universal wish when I say that it will be best for you -to take command of our little expedition."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think it </span><em class="italics">will</em><span> be best," said Mr. Li, "because -I am so well acquainted with the ground—and with -the men also," he added, smiling. "I have some -influence over Wang. Mr. St. John, you and -Mr. Crawford will go forward with the ladies. I will -bring up the rear with Wang."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Very white, very fragile, looked Nina, very -different from the laughing girl who had left her -father's house only a few days since. Mr. St. John -had administered a cordial to her, and under its -influence the faintest tinge of colour was beginning -to creep up into her pale cheeks.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>She clung to him for support; Lilian Ross and -Mr. Crawford supporting her on the other side. -Mr. Li and Wang brought up the rear. Alert, calm, -decisive, Mr. Li was evidently one of those born to -command.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They are coming," said Wang, beginning to -tremble again, "swarming the gates like rats."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was true; hideous yellow faces, with heavy -pigtails and coarse black hair, were already -crowding the entrance, and in the course of a few -minutes they would be in the courtyard. There -was nothing then to prevent their getting into the -outer room in which Mr. Li and Wang were -standing. The others were in the inner room -prepared to await his orders.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At that moment the Chinese caught sight of -Mr. Li and Wang, and a fiendish smile of triumph -lighted up their faces. Mr. Li also smiled.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not so fast, my friends," he said, quietly; and -as the first man landed on the ground he gently -pushed Wang in front of him through the door -leading into the inner apartment, and slid the bolt.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That bolt will be no good, sir," said Wang; -"they will force the door in a few minutes, and -we shall all be tortured and killed."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I must beg of you to be silent," said Mr. Li, -sternly. "If you would like to join the party -outside, there is still time to do so, but I think -that you would probably prefer to remain with us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Poor Wang protested most humbly that he -had never meant anything by his words, and so -great was his attachment to their persons that -nothing in the world would induce him to leave them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That being the case," said Mr. Li, drily, "and -your attachment to us being so great, you will do -all in your power to help instead of hindering us. -I cannot have these ladies alarmed. Now see," -he said, turning to Lilian and Nina, who had -turned a shade whiter, for though they placed -unbounded confidence in Mr. Li, it was not -pleasant to hear the sounds in the outer room.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now see: I touch this button, and look at -the result!" As he spoke he pressed a spring in -the wall, and a huge sliding door shot right -across, protecting the door through which they -had passed, and which the Chinese were forcing -from the outer side.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 77%" id="figure-99"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall." src="images/img-088.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall.</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think," said Mr. Li, with a smile of triumph -in his dark eyes, "they will find it a little difficult -to break through that door. Now let us collect -what we require for the journey."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The packages are here," said Mr. St. John. -"We have had them all placed in the corner of -the room."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is well," replied Mr. Li. "Now we -will continue our journey. It will take our -friends some little time," he added, pleasantly, "to -force an entrance into this room, and I think they -will be more than ever puzzled when they get -here. You see these four doors," he said, -pointing to one side of the apartment which seemed to -be composed entirely of doors, "Which do you -think is the one to be used? They are all -dummies," he continued, after a pause, in which -the doors had been tried and various opinions -expressed: "but I fancy they will puzzle our -friends. The real one is here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He touched a spring which was wholly invisible -to any but the most practised eye, and they found -themselves in a kind of hall, the walls of which -were very lofty, the light entering by mere apologies -for windows, let in close to the ceiling. There -were low divans all round this hall, and Mr. Li -begged them to be seated.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We may as well rest here a few moments," he -said, noticing Nina's white face. "We are safe for -the present, at least."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At this moment Mr. Crawford crossed over to -where Mr. Li was standing, and spoke in a low tone.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I suppose," he said, "there is no danger from -outside? I wonder they do not try and effect an -entrance from without."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They would find it a little difficult," replied -Mr. Li. "No cat could climb these walls, and -only a cat could get in at the windows. No, the -danger does not lie here, but further on. From this -room there is a subterranean passage about a -quarter of a mile long, but unfortunately it has no -communication with the rest of the house opposite; -the exit being at the other end of the grove of -plantains, under which it runs. I always intended -to complete the work, but it has not been done, and -the consequence is, we must risk getting across -twenty yards of open country. For men it would -not be so difficult, but the care of two ladies -complicates matters. We must hope and pray that the -men will be so occupied with getting into the house -that they will not think of anything beyond. Still, -we must prepare for emergencies. I shall lead the -way, for I must open the door of the other house. -The lock is a complicated one, and only I can turn -the key. You and Mr. St. John will follow with the -ladies. It will be as well to acquaint Mr. St. John -also of the possible danger, without alarming the -ladies. Ah, here he is."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Brother," said Paul St. John, laying his hand -on the other's arm, "what fills me with wonder is -your great ingenuity. Surely you must have -travelled a great deal, for I have never seen a -house like this in China."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," replied Mr. Li, smiling; "</span><em class="italics">I have</em><span> travelled -a great deal, and am very cosmopolitan in my -tastes. When I was a boy I used to pore over -Eastern tales of adventure, and I determined to -build one of those wonderful fairy palaces one -reads of: a place of concealed doors, sliding -panels, and underground passages."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is the dream of most children," said -Mr. St. John, smiling, "but very seldom realized. -You have succeeded admirably."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not quite as well as I could wish, though." -added Mr. Li; and he then told Mr. St. John -wherein the danger lay.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Paul St. John grasped his hand. His smile was -as bright and radiant as before.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, brother," he said, gently, "it shall all -be well. You can say with us now; 'For me to -live is Christ, and to die is gain.'"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="they-wandered-in-dens-and-caves-of-the-earth"><span class="large">CHAPTER XII</span></p> -<p class="center pnext"><span class="medium">"THEY WANDERED IN DENS AND CAVES OF THE EARTH"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It was quite a relief to be underground. The -long, dark, narrow passage infused a sense of -safety and protection which they could not feel -so long as there were doors, save the one by which -they had entered, which it was almost impossible -for anyone but the most experienced expert to -discover, and there were no windows at all; no fear of -seeing the cruel yellow faces pressed against the -window panes, of hearing the savage, beast-like cries. -Mr. Li walked on ahead, cool, calm, erect; a -dignified figure, moving along in the darkness, inspiring -confidence and trust. Wang was slouching away -but, without appearing to do so, Mr. Li kept him -close by his side, and he now carried the torch -which lighted them through the darkness. Mrs. Ross -followed with Mr. St. John; Nina and Mr. Crawford -bringing up the rear. Although the danger had -been hidden from the former, yet there are some -things which it is quite impossible to disguise. -Without being told we guess at them, and in her -weakness she turned intuitively to the strong man -who had braved so much for her sake. She had -clung at first to Uncle Paul, but Uncle Paul—she -had always felt it—she felt it at the present -moment, to her regret and shame—was a being too far -above her ever to claim her entire sympathy. She -loved him with all her heart and soul, she adored -him, but she was sadly conscious of inferiority. She -knew that she had given herself to Christ, that the -whole bent and aim of her life would be different -from what it had been in the old, careless past, -and yet she did not think she could stand on the -same plateau as Uncle Paul and Cicely, who -seemed to be almost in heaven already, She had -heard Mr. St. John's words; she knew that death -would be nothing to him, the gate to glory, to -Christ; his face shone now with ineffable loveliness -as he walked by Lilian Ross's side, helped her -over the broken places, and discoursed to her of -the things of God.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But Nina wanted to live—the colour had crept -back into her pale cheeks, her witching eyes -were bright with suppressed excitement. She did -not wish for death, but life.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I cannot say yet," she said to herself, "to die -is gain, but I can say," she added softly, "for -me to live is Christ."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Young Crawford did not talk to her much, he -saw that her thoughts were occupied, and he had -much to occupy his own; he had replied to that -one look of her dark eyes, a look which -supplicated help and protection, and implied perfect -trust, by a few whispered words of reassurance, -and his expression was so ardent, so brave, so -fixed in its high and steadfast resolve, that -it was impossible to feel fear when walking -by his side. His blue eyes blazed in the darkness. -If an army had been lead against him, he felt that -he could face it, and yet be victorious.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nina," he said fervently—forgetting in the -excitement of the moment that he was using her -Christian name—"Nina, do you recollect in the -history of Elisha how he prayed that the young -man's eyes might be opened, and how when they -were he saw that the whole mountain was full of -chariots and horses. Do you know I feel like that -young man, as if the Lord had opened my eyes; -I believe that He will appear for us, that in this -place, grim and dark though it be, we are -surrounded by myriads of His angels for our protection."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And yet," replied Nina, a little doubtfully, -"God </span><em class="italics">does</em><span> permit dreadful things sometimes to -happen to His children."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is true," said young Crawford, "and -that is one of the things which will be explained -one day, but I do not believe it will be so to-day. -I cannot think that the Lord would have allowed -me to have this feeling, which almost amounts to -a revelation, for nothing. Be of good cheer," he -added, tenderly. "If a thousand men came against -me, I should not fear; the Lord is on our side, and -you shall never fall into their hands. Come, take -my arm, you are not strong yet." He kept his -sword arm free, but with the other he gathered -her hand in his, and placed it within his arm, -and the support which this afforded her seemed -to impart to him additional strength.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They had reached the egress now and held -their breath. This was the critical moment. -When they opened the door what would they see? -Would the way be clear or would they be caught -like rats in a trap? In that case, unless -deliverance came from some entirely unexpected source, -they would have to remain where they were until -their provisions failed them, or they were -discovered and overwhelmed by numbers; or they -would have to fight their way across the open space -Three men, good and true, for they could not reckon -on Wang, to protect themselves and two helpless -women! It was a terrible look out, and a deep, -fervent prayer rose from every manly heart -to God for His protection; Paul St. John, -casting his eyes on Lilian and Nina, and thinking -of his absent wife and children, lifted up his -great heart in supplication also—"Lord, if it be -possible, for the sake of these, and those absent -who are dear to us, deliver us now; nevertheless -not my will, but Thine be done."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It's all right," said Mr. Li, looking cautiously -out, "but there is not a moment to lose, I will go -on at once; prepare to follow when you see me -reach the other side; close the door behind you and -come quickly; Wang, you will keep close to me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Without another word, he strode silently and -rapidly across the open space, all the time keeping -one eye on Wang, and one on the distant trees. -Putting his hand in the inner pocket of his robe -where he had placed the key for safety, he turned -very white, for—the key was gone. Meanwhile the -others had followed, he heard the door close gently -behind them, and now here they all were beside -him, close to a place of safety which it was -impossible to enter. It was indeed a terrible situation! -They could not retreat, and they could not go on, -and every moment increased the danger. Mr. Li -knew it was only a question of time. The Chinese -might give up the search inside, come out into the -grove, catch sight of them as they stood there, and -do them to a cruel death. For a space even Mr. Li's -firmness seemed to be shaken.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know I put the key in this pocket," he -exclaimed in a distracted tone; but on a sudden -his face changed like lightning, and he sprang on -Wang, who stood there shivering like an aspen -leaf. "You traitor, you have robbed us," he cried. -Mr. Li was transformed, his voice was terrible, -his expression relentless and stern as that of an -avenging archangel. Mrs. Ross turned white and -Nina fainted right away and would have fallen -had not Mr. Crawford caught her with his left -arm; in his right hand he grasped his sword. -With set teeth and blazing eyes he stood there -ready to sell his life dearly. He beckoned to Paul -St. John, who was endeavouring to encourage -Mrs. Ross, and preparing to defend her.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 80%" id="figure-100"> -<img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="In his right band he grasped his sword." src="images/img-096.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">In his right band he grasped his sword.</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is a chance of escape still, sir," he said. -"You are a missionary, your life is of so much -value, and then there are your wife and children to -think of: it would be possible to slip back, amongst -the trees, and take the ladies with you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And leave you to die, my brother," said Mr. St. John -gently; "that cannot be God's will, surely."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I may not die," replied the young subaltern -brightly. "I do not feel at all like death yet, I shall -give them a lot of trouble, but it would hamper me -to have Mrs. Ross and Miss Leicester here; how -will they stand the sight of blood? They might -even be wounded in the scuffle, and if the worst -comes it would increase the bitterness of Death to -know they were in danger, to know I had died -in vain."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"True," said Mr. St. John, tenderly; "then farewell -until we meet again on earth or in the glory. -Come, Nina darling," he whispered, gently raising -the fainting girl and folding her in his arms.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is needless," put in Mr. Li. He spoke sharply -and decisively; all this time he had been occupied -with Wang, and Wang had been protesting and -blaspheming and swearing by all his gods.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now," said Mr. Li, and his voice sounded -terrible in its sternness and solemnity. "You -know me, and I know that you have that key; -I am not going to risk the lives of five innocent -people; if you do not give up the key you die. As -surely as there is a God above us, so surely do I -send you to appear before Him." He drew a -revolver from his pocket and held it close to the -man's eyes. "I give you exactly three minutes -to make up your mind; if at the end of that time -you have not confessed, I shall blow your brains out."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It is impossible to say whether Mr. Li would -have carried out this threat. If he had attempted -to do so, no doubt Mr. St. John would have -thought it right to intervene, but Mr. Li knew his -man, and before two minutes were up Wang was -blubbering out that Mr. Li had dropped the -key, and that he (Wang) had picked it up not -knowing what key it was, and here it was if -Mr. Li wanted it so much, where he had placed it for -safety in his pig tail!</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You scoundrel," said Mr. Li, contemptuously. -"I only wish I had the time to give you the thrashing -you deserve; even now," he said, as he tore the -key out of the man's hair, "it may be too late -the delay may cost us our lives." As he spoke he -heard a noise behind him, and, looking round, they -saw that their fears of discovery were realized. The -enemy had come to the conclusion at last that the -house was empty, and as they emerged from the -wood, they caught sight of the little band, and -uttered a scream of triumph. Young Crawford -stood like a lion at bay, his noble head thrown -back, his unsheathed sword grasped firmly in his -hand, his eyes shining as if they were on fire. -Mr. St. John stood beside him, endeavouring to shield -the two shrinking girls. Would the lock never turn? -There was something peculiar about it, and it was -rusty—it seemed a century before it turned with an -angry, rasping sound, but that sound was sweetest -music in their ears.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Quick, quick," cried out young Crawford in -an agony of impatience, for he saw that it was only -a question of moments. The Chinese had quailed -before his terrible expression; they had not cared to -face him or his gleaming sword. But what could -one man do against so many? They prepared -to spring. Meanwhile the half-fainting girls had -been dragged into the place of safety, and young -Crawford stood on guard alone.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come, brother, come," shouted Mr. St. John. -It was too late. Infuriated at the escape of their -prey, the foremost men sprang across the open -space to where young Crawford stood. He was just -in front of the open door, yet he could not enter—if -he turned they would be upon him and force an -entrance also, if he fell back it would be the same -thing. "Close the door," he shouted out to Mr. Li. -"Put your back against it," called out Mr. St. John. -Mechanically he obeyed. Inch by inch, still with -the point of his sword pointing at his foes, he -retreated, until he stood with his back up against -the door, prepared to sell his life as dearly as -might be.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They did not hesitate long. With wild shrieks -like those of a famished wolf, they rushed upon -him: but he was an expert in the art of fencing. -He knew how to parry and thrust, he had the -swordsman's quick eye and mobile hand and arm. -The end would be the same of course, but theirs -would not be an easy victory. The minutes passed -and still he held them at bay; they rushed at him, -but he shook them off as some noble animal shakes -off the dogs that are worrying him to death. Not -many that came within the sweep of that terrible -sword returned again to the attack. Three times he -thrust them back, and still he stood there unharmed, -save for a slight flesh wound in his forehead from -which the blood trickled down his face. But he -felt that the end was near, his breath came in great -throbbing gasps, his sword cleaved to his hand, his -heart laboured painfully; he fell backwards, down, -down, down into the darkness, and thought that -he was dead and that an angel bent over him, but -the angel's eyes were suffused with tears and bore a -curious resemblance to Nina's. "He will do now," -someone said; and then he fell asleep, the most -delicious sleep he had ever experienced in his life. -When he awoke Nina and Mr. St. John sat by his side.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Wherever am I?" he cried, rubbing his eyes. -"I thought they had done for me; how good God -has been," he said, looking at Nina, "but I cannot -think now how I got here. You see," he went on, -turning again to Nina, with a bright, sweet smile, -"I was right after all, God </span><em class="italics">did</em><span> deliver, only </span><em class="italics">He</em><span> -could have done so, for I was in a terrible plight, and -thought it was all over. I never expected to see any -of you again," he continued a little sadly, for he was -weakened by exertion and the great strain of mind -and body he had undergone.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Dear Lord, we thank Thee for Thy great -goodness to us," said Mr. St. John, reverently -kneeling beside the rude couch on which young Crawford -lay. A fervent Amen burst from the lips of all -present. Nina was crying quietly, she was very -weak still, and this last strain had proved almost too -much for her overwrought nerves. Mrs. Ross sat -beside her, and held her hand fast locked in hers. -Mr. Li stood there, calm and dignified as ever, but -there was a very kind, pleased look about his -dark eyes.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In answer to young Crawford's query, he smiled, -"You will be greatly surprised when I tell you," -he said, "and think it more of an Arabian Night -than ever. I told Mr. St. John to tell you to stand -with your back against the door because there was -a false panel there. When I had got the ladies well -into the house, I returned to watch the situation -through a spy-hole, which I also have near the door. -I was obliged to be careful, for I did not wish to run -the risk of getting any of our friends in also. I saw -you beat them back three times, and I also marked -that your strength was failing, and that they paused -for an instant for the final onslaught; it was the -decisive moment, and a minute's hesitation would -have been fatal. As you swooned I slid the panel -and dragged you in—not a moment too soon. In -fact I had barely time to replace the bolt before they -were upon it. Indeed I did secure a trophy," and -he held up a portion of a Chinese robe.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Young Crawford looked at Mr. Li admiringly. -"You have a wonderful mind," he said, "a marvellous -power of organization. What a splendid leader -you would make!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"To God be all the praise," replied Mr. Li, -humbly, "it is He who created and directed."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Where is our friend, Wang," asked Mr. Crawford, -smiling.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He managed to get away in the rush," replied -Mr. Li, "but I do not think he will be able to do -much harm, indeed I think we are well quit of him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Are we quite safe now?" asked Mrs. Ross of Mr. Li.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, I think so," he replied, smiling. "This is -a very wonderful house, if you will not think me -vainglorious for saying so, and the egress is well out -of Pekin. I shall be able to secure provisions, and -get messages, I hope, into Pekin, and by easy stages -to conduct you to Wei-hai-wei. At any rate you -may rest in safety here for a time."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Rest and peace," said Mr. St. John, gently, -"what a gracious God ours is, giving His children -just what they require. 'He that dwelleth in the -secret place of the Most High shall abide under the -shadow of the Almighty.'"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Uncle," said Nina, "I wish you would sing a -verse of that lovely hymn you and Aunt Christine -sang to us in the garden at Chen-si; it was hearing -you sing that hymn that made me long to lead the -new life. I thought it would be so nice to rest under -the shadow of His wings."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And have you not found it so, dear child?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," she replied, softly, "I have; there </span><em class="italics">is</em><span> rest -and peace under the shadow of His wings. Sing for -us now, dear uncle, that we may rest."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will, if you will all join with me in the -refrain."</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>In the shadow of His wings,</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>There is peace, sweet peace;</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>Peace that passeth understanding,</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>Peace, sweet peace that knows no ending,</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>There is rest, sweet rest;</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>There is peace, sweet peace,</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>There is joy, glad joy,</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>In the shadow of His wings!</span></div> -<div class="line"> </div> -</div> -</div> -</blockquote> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span>* * * * *</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>One more scene, a few months later, at the old -Rectory belonging to Mrs. St. John's father. It -was Christmas time—that sweet season when, -because of the love of Christ, the coldest heart -warms, the most unforgiving relents and forgives.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The rambling old Rectory was bright with sweet -faces and glad young voices. Mr. and Mrs. St. John, -Cicely, Rachel, and the boys were there, only -one little flower was missing, especially cherished in -her mother's heart, the little one that had been with -God so many months now. Cicely had grown much -in the last few months, her eyes were deeper -still—she was very near the stream which can never be -recrossed, where the child and the woman meet. -Colonel Leicester and Nina were also there, Captain -and Mrs. Ross, and Mr. Li. The latter had been -baptized, and had made giant strides in the spiritual -life. "What splendid Christians these Chinese -make!" exclaimed Paul St. John more than once.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There was one visitor still to come. Mr. Crawford -had begged to be allowed to join the party, at -any rate for a few hours, and they could not do less -than offer him hospitality. It was Christmas Eve, -and the chiming of the bells floated sweetly to them -through the frosty air. Cicely and Nina, arm in -arm, were on the terrace, listening to the bells. -There was also a sound of carriage wheels which -Nina did not appear to hear.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Are they not sweet?" said Nina to Mrs. Ross, -who had joined them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but do you know, Nina," Lilian Ross -replied archly, and almost in a whisper, "I think I -hear something else besides, a long way off, -perhaps—but still I think I hear besides—the sound of -wedding bells."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">R. W. SIMPSON & CO., LTD. -<br />Printers, Richmond Press, Richmond and London.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 6em"> -</div> -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="backmatter"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst" id="pg-end-line"><span>*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK </span><span>A TALE OF RED PEKIN</span><span> ***</span></p> -<div class="cleardoublepage"> -</div> -<div class="language-en level-2 pgfooter section" id="a-word-from-project-gutenberg" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<span id="pg-footer"></span><h2 class="level-2 pfirst section-title title"><span>A Word from Project Gutenberg</span></h2> -<p class="pfirst"><span>We will update this book if we find any errors.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This book can be found under: </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41951"><span>http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41951</span></a></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set -forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to -protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge -for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not -charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is -very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as -creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. -They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do -practically </span><em class="italics">anything</em><span> with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution.</span></p> -<div class="level-3 section" id="the-full-project-gutenberg-license"> -<span id="project-gutenberg-license"></span><h3 class="level-3 pfirst section-title title"><span>The Full Project Gutenberg License</span></h3> -<p class="pfirst"><em class="italics">Please read this before you distribute or use this work.</em></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a><span>.</span></p> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-1-general-terms-of-use-redistributing-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.A.</strong><span> By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by -the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.B.</strong><span> “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.C.</strong><span> The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United -States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a -right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free -access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works -in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project -Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with -the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format -with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it -without charge with others.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.D.</strong><span> The copyright laws of the place where you are located also -govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most -countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the -United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms -of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.</strong><span> Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.1.</strong><span> The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div> -</blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.2.</strong><span> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work -can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without -paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing -access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with -or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements -of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of -the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in -paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.3.</strong><span> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.4.</strong><span> Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg™.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.5.</strong><span> Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute -this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.6.</strong><span> You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other -than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a><span>), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.7.</strong><span> Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.8.</strong><span> You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that</span></p> -<ul class="open"> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from -the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you -already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to -the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to -donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 -days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally -required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments -should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, -“Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation.”</span></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies -you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he -does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ -License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all -copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue -all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ -works.</span></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of -any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the -electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of -receipt of the work.</span></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free -distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.</span></p> -</li> -</ul> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.9.</strong><span> If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact -the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.</strong></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.1.</strong><span> Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend -considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe -and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.2.</strong><span> LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the -“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the -Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.3.</strong><span> LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.4.</strong><span> Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set -forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH -NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.5.</strong><span> Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.6.</strong><span> INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, -the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause.</span></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-2-information-about-the-mission-of-project-gutenberg"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a><span> .</span></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-3-information-about-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf</a><span> . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to -the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are -scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is -located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) -596-1887, email </span><a class="reference external" href="mailto:business@pglaf.org">business@pglaf.org</a><span>. Email contact links and up to date -contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For additional contact information:</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>Dr. Gregory B. Newby</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>Chief Executive and Director</span></div> -<div class="line"><a class="reference external" href="mailto:gbnewby@pglaf.org">gbnewby@pglaf.org</a></div> -</div> -</div> -</blockquote> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-4-information-about-donations-to-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing -the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status -with the IRS.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-5-general-information-about-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the -U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's -eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Corrected </span><em class="italics">editions</em><span> of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is -renamed. </span><em class="italics">Versions</em><span> based on separate sources are treated as new -eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility:</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div> -</blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><span>This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe -to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/41951-rst.zip b/41951-rst.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f854ab2..0000000 --- a/41951-rst.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/41951-rst.rst b/41951-rst/41951-rst.rst deleted file mode 100644 index c3af9c1..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/41951-rst.rst +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3484 +0,0 @@ -.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-
-
-.. meta::
- :PG.Id: 41951
- :PG.Title: A Tale of Red Pekin
- :PG.Released: 2013-06-08
- :PG.Rights: Public Domain
- :PG.Producer: Al Haines
- :DC.Creator: Constancia Serjeant
- :DC.Title: A Tale of Red Pekin
- :DC.Language: en
- :DC.Created: 1902
- :coverpage: images/img-cover.jpg
-
-===================
-A TALE OF RED PEKIN
-===================
-
-.. clearpage::
-
-.. pgheader::
-
-.. container:: coverpage
-
- .. vspace:: 3
-
- .. figure:: images/img-cover.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: Cover
-
- Cover
-
- .. vspace:: 4
-
-.. container:: frontispiece
-
- .. figure:: images/img-front.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: "I have counted the cost."
-
- "I have counted the cost."
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. container:: titlepage center white-space-pre-line
-
- .. class:: x-large
-
- A TALE OF
- RED PEKIN
-
- .. vspace:: 2
-
- .. class:: medium
-
- BY
- CONSTANCIA SERJEANT
-
- .. vspace:: 2
-
- .. class:: small
-
- AUTHOR OF
- "A THREEFOLD MYSTERY," "THE YOUNG ACROBATS," ETC., ETC.
-
- .. vspace:: 3
-
- .. class:: medium
-
- LONDON
- MARSHALL BROTHERS
- KESWICK HOUSE PATERNOSTER ROW E C
- 1902
-
- .. vspace:: 4
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CONTENTS.
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- CHAPTER.
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line
-
-I. `Cecilia's Story`_
-II. `The Letter from Pekin`_
-III. `The Rising in the Village`_
-IV. `Cecilia continues her Story`_
-V. `A Terrible Walk`_
-VI. `Nina's Story`_
-VII. `A Painful Discovery`_
-VIII. `Taken Prisoner`_
-IX. `A Discovery`_
-X. `A Daring Attempt`_
-XI. `Mr. Li's Wonderful House`_
-XII. `They Wandered in Dens and Caves of the Earth`_
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`CECILIA'S STORY`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER I.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- CECILIA'S STORY.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-I can remember quite well when we all came to
-China. It is four years ago, and I was eight
-years old, and you can remember when you are
-three, so father says. I am twelve now, and I
-feel quite grown up, that is because I am older than
-any of the others. Most people call me prim and
-old-fashioned, but mother says I am her right hand.
-Rachel is the next to me, but she is in a different
-generation almost, only nine years old, and quite a
-child. Then there is Jack, he is eight, and Jill, she
-is seven. Jill is not her name really—they all have
-Bible names—but we call her that because she and
-Jack are such friends, and always do everything
-together. Then there is Tim, he is only five years
-old, and little baby Anna. Baby Anna is so lovely,
-and the Chinese women are very fond of her. She
-has dark eyes, and rings of dark hair all over her
-head; but somehow she does not look like other
-children. She smiles, and yet she has a solemn
-look: that rapt look that the cherubs have, like
-pictures of the Blessed Lord Himself when He was
-a little child. Father says so sometimes, but mother
-does not like it. I never can think why, but she
-looks so sad, and once I saw her brushing some
-tears away. I think really, though I have never
-told anyone else, that mother is afraid baby Anna
-will not live. I heard the servants talking one day,
-and nurse said she was sure the baby would never
-live to grow up.
-
-The Chinese women love her so much, they would
-like to bind her feet; they think it spoils us all,
-having such large feet—at least, those who are not
-Christians do, and even the others—well, it is just
-the very hardest thing in the world for them to have
-the bandages taken off their feet, but for the love of
-Christ they take them off at last, and then they are
-baptized—father never will baptize them until the
-bandages are taken off.
-
-The Chinese are dreadfully, dreadfully cruel, and
-very cunning and deceitful, but father says they
-make splendid Christians. You see it's not a bit
-the same as it is in England—they have to go
-through such dreadful persecution if they become
-Christians; they have to give up everything for the
-sake of Christ's love, and you love a person far, far
-more if you feel you can give up everything, even
-life itself, for their sake.
-
-When we first came to Cheng-si there was not a
-single Christian here, and the people did not like us
-much, but father and mother were so kind, and did
-so much for them when they were sick, that they got
-accustomed to us, and now they come from all parts,
-for miles around, to be healed.
-
-You see, father is not like an ordinary Missionary,
-he is a doctor, too; he reminds me more of the Lord
-Jesus than anyone I have ever seen: he goes about
-doing good and healing the sick—he has such a
-beautiful expression. I have not seen many men,
-and I do not know exactly whether he is what people
-call a handsome man, I rather think not, but it is
-when he is healing the sick and speaking to them
-that there is that light on his face which makes
-me think of what is said about St. Stephen in the
-Acts: "They saw his face as it had been the face of
-an angel."
-
-Uncle Lawrence is quite different: he is a soldier,
-every inch of him, a good soldier of Jesus Christ too.
-I have heard mother say so many times, and it is
-that which makes him such a good soldier of the
-Queen. She says the best soldier is the Christian
-soldier, and that very few people would contradict
-that now, because of Lord Roberts; and then there
-is General Havelock, and Sir Henry Lawrence, and
-a host of others. But Uncle does not look like
-father, and he does not speak much; you know what
-he is by his life more than by what he says. He
-has only one child, her name is Nina—Nina is three
-years older than I—she is my bosom friend. I
-never in my life saw anyone so wonderful as Nina,
-or anyone half so pretty; Nina is tall and dark, she
-has beautiful eyes, not at all like baby's, but more
-like wells of water, where the sunbeams lie; one
-can never be sad with Nina, she is so bright and
-sunshiny, like her laughing eyes; she loves me, too,
-dearly, and calls me St. Cecilia because I am so
-grave and old beyond my years.
-
-Nina and Uncle Lawrence are always together,
-and she is the pet of the regiment—yet she is not
-spoilt. I have not known her long, only since the
-troubles began in China, and since they have been
-in Wei-hai-wei, which is about one hundred miles
-from this place; but our love for each other grew
-up mushroom-like in a few hours. She says she cares
-for me more than for any other girl. We write such
-long letters to each other, and when we meet she
-tells me stories about the officers, especially one,
-Uncle Lawrence's greatest friend.
-
-We do not get the news here very fast, as we are
-quite in the country, but Nina wrote me a long letter
-yesterday from Pekin, where they are now, and told
-me what dreadfully cruel things the Chinese had
-done. She overheard a conversation between Uncle
-Lawrence and Colonel Taylor. Uncle Lawrence
-was talking of the risk of being captured, and of the
-awful peril which so many unprotected Europeans
-were in—it is far worse than death, for they torture
-people for days before they kill them.
-
-"They should never capture anyone who belonged
-to me," said the Colonel, sternly, and he just touched
-his pistol with a meaning look.
-
-Nina said her father went as white as death; she
-guessed what was passing through his mind. How
-could he kill Nina? Would it be right if it came to
-the worst, and to save her from a lingering death of
-agony? I told father, and asked him what he
-thought; for all the Europeans, so it seems, have
-resolved to kill their dearest and die, rather than fall
-into the hands of the Chinese. But father—well,
-father has such a strong, beautiful faith, he does
-not blame those who would do this, but for himself
-and for us—I know how he loves us—there were
-tears in his eyes as he spoke; still, he said he would
-not feel justified in doing this—he must leave it all
-with God, and He will take care of His own. I
-know what it cost father to say this, because I know
-what we are to him; but I also know that nothing,
-nothing would ever make him do what he would not
-think quite right: he does not blame others, but for
-himself it is different.
-
-He and mother walked up and down for hours last
-evening, and part of the time I was with them, for
-they often take me into their confidence, and that is
-why I am so old for my years, I expect—the eldest
-in a large family generally is, they say; all father's
-thoughts were for mother.
-
-"Oh, my dearest," he said—I think they had
-forgotten me—"I never loved you so well, and yet
-I am full of regret when I think of that quiet
-Rectory where you might have been now if it had
-not been for me. Do you remember it, the first
-time I saw you? I can see it all again: the
-Rectory garden, the old-fashioned grey stone house,
-shadows slanting over the lawn, and underneath the
-trees you were standing, the only young thing there,
-shading your eyes with your pretty hands; you were
-very much like our St. Cecilia, and I saw in a
-moment, beyond the mere beauty of your face, the
-Divine touch there, and I knew you were one of the
-Lord's dear children, and my heart went out to you,
-and I claimed you in my spirit then and there as my
-helpmeet, the woman whom God, in His love, had
-chosen for me. But if I had known what a future
-I was preparing for you, my beloved, I would never
-have spoken."
-
-"A dear future," mother answered, gently clasping
-his arm with both her hands. "Would I have
-had it any different?"
-
-"Yes, but, my darling—well, this news has
-unnerved me—Boxers are like devils possessed, and, if
-they should get hold of you and the children——"
-
-And I saw father shudder; I had never seen him like
-this before: his faith had always been so strong, and
-now he seemed quite unnerved.
-
-"They will not," said mother, calmly, and her
-eyes were soft with unshed tears, and yet had
-that patient, steadfast look the martyrs have.
-"But if there is trouble in store for us, oh! my
-dear husband, I would not have had it any different.
-God has been so good to us: we have been so
-happy, so happy together, there is nothing to regret;
-it was all ordered by a Divine love which never
-makes any mistakes; and it will be all ordered
-now," and she laughed a little to make him
-laugh, I think. "Oh! Paul, fancy my turning comforter!"
-
-"Yes, darling," he replied, hurriedly, "I am
-ashamed of myself, and, more than all, ashamed of
-my lack of faith. What is our faith worth if it
-cannot stand this test? His strength is small indeed
-who faints in the day of adversity. God remains;
-He is over all, arranging every step of the way, and
-I can leave even *you* in peace now with this
-thought." And then I heard father say, and his
-face, which had been so wan and drawn before, was
-now radiant and bright: "'Thou wilt keep him in
-perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee;
-because he trusteth in Thee.'"
-
-But I crept up to bed and thought what dreadful
-news that must be to make father look and speak as
-he had done that evening.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`THE LETTER FROM PEKIN`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER II.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- THE LETTER FROM PEKIN.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Mr. St. John might well look grave. "Upon
-the earth distress of nations, men's hearts
-failing them for fear." Yes, this text was
-being fulfilled. It was all very well for
-people in England to read of the awful things that
-were taking place in China, but to be on the
-spot—alone. Ah, there it was, therein lay the
-anguish—for he was not alone, if he had been he would not
-have cared. But his wife and children! it was the
-thought of them that caused him such unutterable pain.
-
-Abraham knew something of this agony when he
-got up early that morning and saddled his ass.
-What a pathetic story! How difficult to read it
-without tears. It was just because Abraham felt
-it down to the very depth of his being, and yet
-never doubted God's love and God's power, that he
-was called faithful Abraham—God's friend.
-
-It is easy to talk of faith to others—and to have
-it ourselves when everything goes well—but the
-faith which God approves is that which casts its
-burden on the Lord, that cries, "Though He slay
-me, yet will I trust in Him."
-
-Mr. St. John was a man full of faith. He was
-also full of love, or his faith could not have been so
-tried; and he was a man of prayer: that disquieting
-letter from Pekin had been spread before the
-Lord, and he got up very early so as to spend the
-morning hours in communion with Him. He had
-made great drafts on God's Bank, and his face had
-regained its usual serenity of expression. His
-heart, so torn and trembling overnight, was now
-calm with "the peace of God which passeth all
-understanding"—the peace which the Lord has
-promised to those who are stayed on him.
-
-There was a slight sound. He looked up
-quickly; it was Cecilia—St. Cecilia the children
-called her—coming over the grass to meet him.
-
-"Father, darling," she said, as she twined her
-arms about his neck, "I do wish I could do
-something for you."
-
-"But you do, dear child," he answered, tenderly.
-"Mother's right hand: what more can we ask?"
-
-"Yes, but father, *you*—you seemed so troubled
-last night."
-
-"If I did, my darling, it was very wrong," he
-replied, gravely, "and showed a great want of trust
-in our Heavenly Father."
-
-"I could not sleep for thinking of you, and
-wishing I were older, that I might really be able to
-help you."
-
-"Poor little Cicely," he said, tenderly taking the
-sweet, earnest face between his hands. "Poor little
-right hand—old before her time. You must not
-take up our cares, darling. Indeed, if we older
-people had more faith we should never fret or worry
-either, but, instead, cast all our cares upon the Lord
-who cares for us."
-
-"What are you and father talking about? You
-are both so grave," said Rachel, as she came
-running up to them. "Cicely looks just like that
-picture we have up in our room—St. somebody or
-other—I can't remember the name. Not anybody
-in the Bible, you know," said Rachel, garrulously,
-"but it's just like Cicely, when she is in white and
-grave, isn't it, father? Only she's got no halo
-round her head."
-
-"You little chatterbox!" said her father, laughing,
-"it's a pity someone else has not a little more
-gravity herself."
-
-"Oh, I can look very grave if I like, father. I
-practise sometimes in front of the glass, and I make
-such a long face—really, yards long."
-
-"Did you measure it with your yard measure, Rachel?"
-
-"Oh, no. But you know what I mean—as long
-as yours, and mother's, and Cicely's."
-
-"Well, I am sure we all feel very flattered," said
-her father, smiling. "What a little pickle you are."
-
-"A pickle! what is that? I thought it was
-something to eat. Is it nice?"
-
-"Well, that is a matter of opinion," smiling.
-"Some people are very fond of pickles; others find
-them just a little bit too hot and strong."
-
-Rachel was silent for a moment, then she
-dismissed the subject with a toss of her dark curls.
-"Father," she said, "do you know I am so glad
-no one is coming to be healed to-day, so we shall
-have you all to ourselves, and we can have some
-round games like Cicely says you had in England."
-
-Mr. St. John's face changed. "Rachel," he
-inquired, gravely, "how do you know that no one is
-coming to be healed this morning?"
-
-"Because Seng Mi said so, father. The people
-are angry about something, I don't know what, but
-I am so glad. Cicely, why don't you say you're
-glad, too, instead of looking like St. Cecilia at the
-piano?"
-
-Cecilia flushed, and the tears came into her eyes.
-Her father took hold of her hand and pressed it
-between his own.
-
-"Father, darling," she whispered, "has it come
-already?"
-
-"God only knows," he replied, sadly, "but we
-shall be ready, at any rate, darling."
-
-"Yes, father," she said, earnestly, lifting her
-sweet, grave eyes to his. "Do you know—I have
-often wished to tell you—Jesus is so precious to me
-that sometimes I long to suffer for His sake."
-
-"My dearest child, God grant that He may be
-more exceedingly precious to each one of us every
-day. God be with you all in the time that is
-coming, and the dear native Christians. Ah, Cicely,
-my heart bleeds for them."
-
-"Why, father?" asked Rachel, who had caught
-the last words.
-
-"Because, Rachel, I am afraid there is a time of
-great trouble in store for them—terrible persecution.
-Indeed," he added, "it has begun already; in
-the letter which I received last night from Pekin,
-your uncle speaks of the dreadful suffering, not only
-of Europeans, but also of the native Christians—there
-have been hundreds of martyrs for Jesus already."
-
-"Have there, father?" Rachel's gentian-blue
-eyes were very wide open indeed—"I haven't seen
-anybody being persecuted here yet."
-
-"No; but my dear little Rachel, it has not
-reached us yet, God be praised for that; but it may
-come any day—it might even come to-day."
-
-Rachel was silent for a moment, and then
-suddenly reverted to what had been uppermost in
-her mind—of paramount interest to her: "About
-the games, father," she said, coaxingly, "if mother
-will give us a holiday, will you come and have some
-games with us? I should like blind man's buff and
-hide and seek; Cicely and I will hide, and you shall
-find us."
-
-"Rachel," said her father, gently, "I should like
-to do what you wish, but first I must tell you a
-story, and then you shall decide yourself about the
-games afterwards."
-
-"Oh, a story, father, I shall like that; let's sit
-down here under this banyan tree, and then we can
-listen nicely," and Rachel flung off her big, shady
-hat, and settled herself down by her father's side,
-prepared to drink in every word. With the dark
-curls tossed back from her little, eager, upturned
-face, and her sparkling blue eyes, she made a pretty
-picture, and formed a pleasing contrast to her
-equally lovely sister—indeed, Cicely's was the
-lovelier face of the two, for God Himself had taken
-up the brush and been the Painter there.
-
-.. figure:: images/img-013.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: "Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side."
-
- "Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side."
-
-"Once upon a time—that is the correct way to
-begin, Rachel, is it not?—there lived a very wicked
-and cruel Emperor, so cruel that his name has
-become a proverb."
-
-"Nero," exclaimed the children in one breath.
-
-"Yes, that is right," said Mr. St. John, continuing
-his story; "there were a great many Christians
-then; they were people who loved the Lord very
-dearly, for in confessing Him they ran the risk of
-the most awfully cruel death—Nero had his spies
-everywhere."
-
-"What is a spy, father?"
-
-"You will see, dear; they were people who
-pretended to be what they were not; they professed to
-be friendly with the Christians—even to be
-Christians themselves sometimes—and they would go to
-their secret meetings held in the catacombs."
-
-"The what?" said Rachel, "what long words, father."
-
-"The catacombs were vast dark passages underneath
-the city where the Christians used to meet
-and worship God; but you ask so many questions,
-Rachel," said her father, smiling, "that I lose the
-thread of my story."
-
-"You were explaining about the spies, father,"
-put in, Cicely, gently.
-
-"Oh yes, to be sure; well, these spies got to
-know all about the meetings, and they came too,
-pretending that they were Christians themselves,
-and then denounced everyone who was there to the
-Emperor."
-
-"How dreadfully mean," said Rachel, her eyes
-flashing.
-
-"Yes, dear; well on one occasion when a great
-many of these followers of Christ were taken
-prisoners, Nero gave a large entertainment, and
-actually lighted his gardens with their bodies.
-Now, Rachel, part of my story is true and part
-is imagination—that part, I grieve to say, is true.
-Now I want you to think of a man, a Christian
-man, who lived with his wife and family some miles
-from Rome in comparative safety; this man knew—his
-children knew what their fellow Christians were
-suffering, and yet that very evening they made merry
-and had games, and a feast in the garden."
-
-Rachel's eyes were full of indignant tears.
-"How could they, father?" she said, "how could
-they? I should have cried all the evening! I
-couldn't have helped it."
-
-"Just so, dear," said Mr. St. John, gently, and
-he laid his hand tenderly on the child's hair. "Last
-night I got a letter from your uncle from Pekin—it's
-a sad letter, Rachel; Christians are being
-tortured and killed to-day in China, just as they
-were 2,000 years ago in Rome. And I know my
-little girl would be the last to wish to make the
-day that is bringing so much sadness and pain to our
-brothers and sisters in Christ a gala day with us."
-
-"No," said Rachel, with a great sigh, "of course
-I shouldn't like that, but oh, how I wish the
-Christians were not being killed, because it would have
-been so nice to have had you to ourselves for a
-whole day, father."
-
-"Now, my dear little girls," said Mr. St. John,
-rising, "I am going in to get some breakfast, if
-mother will give me some; you had yours long ago,
-I know, but I have been out here and not thought
-much about the time; then I should like to have a
-big prayer meeting; we must try and get the dear
-native Christians together—they will need all our
-love to-day."
-
-"Yes, father," said Rachel, "may we go and ask
-them to come, I should like that," she added,
-dancing and skipping about.
-
-"Ask your mother, darling, she must decide.
-Christine," he said, as his wife came up, "do you
-think it would be wise for the children to take
-round the invitations for the prayer meeting?"
-
-"I hardly think so," replied Mrs. St. John.
-"The village is in the most unsettled state, and
-there seems to be danger of a general rising."
-
-"I must go and find out what it all means," said
-Mr. St. John, quietly.
-
-"Oh, my dear husband, do be careful. Do not
-run into any danger."
-
-"I shall not, my dearest; never fear."
-
-He kissed her and the children tenderly. But
-even as he spoke, he heard in the distance a
-murmur like the roar of the sea, and there was
-Seng Mi standing in the doorway with a white,
-scared face.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`THE RISING IN THE VILLAGE`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER III.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- THE RISING IN THE VILLAGE.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"Teacher, they are coming—burning, looting, killing!"
-
-"Not our people, surely?" said Mr. St. John.
-
-"No; but they will join, never fear, when their
-blood is up; they will forget all your kindness. The
-lady and the children should retire."
-
-"Yes, yes, Christine," said Mr. St. John,
-hurriedly; "go into the blue room and remain there
-with the children until I join you; but if I am not
-able to do so you know what we arranged—put on
-the Chinese dress, escape through the house, which
-will bring you out on the road to Wei-hai-wei, and
-may God bless and be with my dear wife and
-children."
-
-"Paul, a wife's place is by her husband's side."
-
-"Yes, yes, my dearest, but the children!"
-
-"Oh, Paul, I am torn in two. I do not know
-what to choose.
-
-"Darling, you have not to choose, God has chosen
-for you; only one way lies open."
-
-"Yes, but oh, my dear husband—you must let me
-weep for one moment—to know that we may never
-meet again, that you may be going to death—even
-torture!" She lifted her lovely, agonized eyes
-to his.
-
-"It is very, very hard to bear, my dearest; the
-only thing that makes it possible is the love of
-Christ; but, Christine," he said, hopefully, "I
-believe we shall meet again in this world; if not, my
-darling wife, you will know that I shall be with
-Christ, and be the first to welcome you to the City
-of the King. All the paths lead there in the end,
-do they not?"
-
-"Yes, yes, my beloved husband, we shall meet
-again in glory, even if we may not here. Good-bye,
-good-bye! Cicely and Rachel, come with me,
-darlings."
-
-Rachel had been wondering what it was all about;
-why her mother was crying, and why they were
-saying good-bye; but she prepared to follow
-Mrs. St. John, to whom she was very devoted. Cicely
-still clung to her father.
-
-"Let me stay with you, father, father darling." The
-little white face raised to his, the gray eyes, so
-like his wife's, all touched him infinitely; but he
-loosened her arms gently from about his neck.
-
-"My sweet child, it could not be: you must let
-me judge, darling. I should love to have you, but
-it is quite impossible."
-
-"Oh father, do—do let me stay."
-
-"Cicely," said her father, tenderly, "I know you
-do not wish to unnerve me. I am sure you do not
-wish to make it harder for me, and, my dear little
-girl, it would increase my pain and anxiety in a
-ten-fold degree if I knew you were not in safety. Be
-my own sweet, brave child. Kiss me and then run
-up to your mother. I know you will do all you can
-for her."
-
-"Yes, yes; good-bye, good-bye, father darling."
-
-"Good-bye, my own dear child, my precious
-Cicely. Please God, we shall meet very soon again."
-
-He watched her as she turned slowly away,
-weeping quietly.
-
-"The bitterness of death is passed," he said to
-himself. "Now may the Lord enable me to do
-His will whatever it may be, and face with courage
-whatever lies before me."
-
-The room into which Mrs. St. John had retired
-with the nurse and children opened on to the side of
-the house, and it was possible to get from the
-verandah to the Mission-house, and from the
-Mission-house again to that of one of the native
-Christians hard by, and so on and so on—from one
-house to another, if only the people were willing—without
-ever being seen in the public street for about
-a mile, till the road to Wei-hai-wei was reached. It
-had been decided between the husband and wife
-that if things looked serious they should escape in
-this way from the house and village to Wei-hai-wei.
-They were to put on Chinese dresses, so as to court
-observation as little as possible, and take money
-and food for the journey.
-
-Mr. St. John moved quickly forward to the front
-of the house. He was beloved in the village and
-widely known, and hoped that his influence might
-prevent further bloodshed; and then he could not
-leave the native Christians. If only he could
-persuade the rioters to return, something might still be
-saved, and he would gain time for his wife and
-children. He lifted up his heart to God, and
-walked forward into the courtyard, his head erect,
-his face lighted up with the courage which God gives
-to those who put their trust in Him. He needed it
-all to-day. The sight which met his view, when he
-turned the corner, was disquieting in the extreme.
-The din was terrific; the courtyard a mass of
-howling, frantic rioters. Glancing hastily back to
-the house to see that all was right there, he suddenly
-turned pale. On the verandah overlooking the
-courtyard stood a small, slight figure he knew only
-too well—the little, white face of the child whom
-he loved.
-
-"Oh, father, father darling, don't go; oh, come
-back to us; they will kill you."
-
-"Cicely, for God's sake, my darling, go back to
-your mother. I must do my duty. You are only
-increasing my anxiety tenfold; go back at once." The
-little figure suddenly disappeared, and, with a
-sigh of relief, Mr. St. John went out and faced the
-angry crowd. What he saw gave him the keenest
-pain and apprehension. Their hands were literally
-red with blood. They had killed several of the
-native Christians, dragging their bodies along with
-them in fiendish triumph. One poor fellow lay at
-Mr. St. John's feet; he was suffering from frightful
-wounds, but he was still alive, and as for the
-moment the attention of the crowd was distracted
-by a fresh disturbance from without, the clergyman
-managed to draw him into the house, and place him
-for a moment in a position of safety. He did what
-he could for the poor fellow; gave him a long
-draught of water, and staunched the flowing blood,
-but it was evident to the practised eye of the
-physician that his life was ebbing fast away. Yet
-the cross of Christ still triumphed—tortured,
-wounded, bleeding to death, on his face there lay
-the light which was not of this world.
-
-"Teacher," he murmured, with a bright smile of
-recognition, "it is all over, and I am glad. Only a
-few minutes more and I shall be with Jesus. Do
-not look sad, I have no pain, and I am going to the
-land where there is no more weariness, or persecution,
-or suffering." Suddenly his whole countenance
-was eradiated with joy. "I see the gates of heaven
-opened," he cried, with ecstasy, "and Jesus on the
-right hand of God waiting to receive me. Oh, what
-a blessed thing to belong to Christ!"
-
-"Dear, dear fellow," said Mr. St. John, tenderly,
-holding the poor man's hand in a kind, gentle clasp.
-"How thankful I am that the Lord sent me here.
-It has made it hard for you in this world, but this
-'light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh
-for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of
-glory.'"
-
-"Yes, the glory; the glory, that is it," the dying
-man murmured almost inaudibly, and even as he
-spoke he seemed to pass away. Mr. St. John laid
-him gently, reverently down. His heart was sad
-and yet throbbed with joy. The pain was over for
-ever, and he was at rest with Jesus. He had no
-time for much thought; the noise seemed to be
-increasing without, and once more he turned to the
-court-yard. What he saw there sent the hot blood
-surging through his veins—tied to a post in the
-court-yard was a poor woman he knew, one of the
-converts who had but lately been baptized.
-
-Poor Daig Ong stood there in agony of fear, her
-hands were tied behind her back, and fastened to
-one of the posts in the court-yard; she would be
-beaten to death unless someone interposed—this
-being a very favourite manner of execution amongst
-the Chinese. The man nearest to her raised his
-heavy stick; there was a dull, sickening thud, a
-groan of pain. The man lifted his stick a second
-time, but, in a moment, before it could descend,
-Paul St. John was upon him. He had not been the
-best athlete at Cambridge for nothing. With one blow
-he dispossessed the man with the stick, the next
-instant the poor woman was free, and he was standing
-before her, his head thrown back, his nostrils dilated,
-eyes ablaze with righteous indignation. Stern and
-beautiful he looked as he stood there, yet as he gazed
-over that sea of cruel yellow faces, more like
-demons than men, his anger died away, and a vast
-wave of pity surged in his breast; it was akin to
-that pity the Christ felt when He gazed at Jerusalem
-and wept over it. All this hatred and cruelty and
-hideous passion were the result of devil thraldom—"and
-such were some of you." Yes, indeed, without
-Christ, wherein should any of us differ?
-
-.. figure:: images/img-024.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: "The poor woman was free, and he was standing before her."
-
- "The poor woman was free, and he was standing before her."
-
-How little we in England, who speak of the
-reproach of Christ, know what it really means in a
-heathen country. Perhaps we are coldly treated,
-and we think it hard if we have to put up with a
-sneer or a few unkind words, and flatter ourselves
-with the conviction that we are bearing His reproach
-that we are suffering persecution; but when we look
-on the other picture our paltry woes dwindle into
-insignificance. Indeed, when we read, as we did
-last year, of the awful hardships and privations,
-the torturing deaths, which our missionaries and
-the native Christians underwent, then we would
-sink into the ground for shame. We feel that we
-can never thank God enough for His mercies to us,
-the while we look on our fellow Christians over the
-sea with an admiration a little, maybe, tinged with
-envy, in that they were accounted worthy to suffer
-for that beloved Name, dearer and sweeter by far
-to every Christian than any other on earth.
-
-For a brief moment there was a respite; a mob
-ever recognizes power, and this was something they
-could not understand. What if the white man who
-stood there so fearlessly towering above them were
-an incarnation of one of the gods? But no, the
-pictures of their gods were far different from this:
-they had cruel, wicked faces, like their own. Still
-they hesitated. They had heard of this man, this
-great doctor, of his wonderful cures. Suppose, now,
-he used his magic upon them, inflicting some sore
-disaster, some awful punishment. Paul St. John
-noticed their indecision and took advantage of it to
-whisper to the poor woman behind him to slip back
-by degrees, and so make good her escape. They
-were standing together at the entrance of the
-courtyard; the crowd, for the most part—the mad,
-surging, bloodthirsty crowd—stood between them and
-the house. The eyes of the people seemed to be
-drawn to him as the one central figure; they watched
-him as a man on guard would watch every
-movement of his opponent in a deadly duel.
-
-Daig Ong was permitted to pass out unperceived,
-and found refuge in a house belonging to one of the
-native Christians. When she was gone Paul St. John
-breathed more freely. He knew that unless
-God wrought a special miracle in his favour this
-could not last long; yet he felt no fear, Jesus had
-never been so near. It seemed to him that the Lord
-was actually standing there beside him, and
-something of the rapturous exaltation of his soul was
-visible in his countenance. He raised his hand to
-speak. The spell was broken. With one hideous
-cry, more dreadful, more cruel in its lust for blood
-than that of any wild beast, they sprang at him and
-threw him down and trod him underfoot. It was
-like a storm picture—you look out and see the
-gallant little vessel battling with the waves, borne
-up upon their crested billows, and the next moment
-they roll over it, and only a ripple, a few bubbles,
-show the place where it had been. A few minutes
-since, and Paul St. John had stood before them
-like a beautiful avenging angel; now he lay there
-silent and still, with his white face upturned to the
-pitiless sky.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`CECILIA CONTINUES HER STORY`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER IV.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- CECILIA CONTINUES HER STORY.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-So many dreadful things have happened since last
-I told my story, that if I had not promised
-Nina, I do not think I could have written any
-more; but since the troubles began in China, Nina
-and I agreed to write a little history of what is
-happening every day, and afterwards we shall
-compare notes, and then, as Mother says, it will interest
-our friends at home, and perhaps some of the
-Missionary papers may like the account for their
-magazines.
-
-It seems years since last I put down anything,
-and yet it is only a few weeks ago since that day
-when we were all together at Cheng-si. How true
-it is we know not what an hour may bring forth. I
-remember the day of which I am speaking so well;
-it began so brightly, such a lovely morning. Rachel
-and I got up early and went into the garden with
-father. That hour seemed to me afterwards one of
-the most precious in my life; it made one
-understand a little of what the disciples must have felt
-when the dear Lord Jesus had been laid in the tomb,
-and they thought of the last time they were with
-Him. How tenderly they would recall His sweet,
-gracious words, and His loving looks.
-
-I felt like this about father when he was parted
-from us. We had been sitting in the garden with
-him, Rachel and I, and he had been telling us
-stories, when all of a sudden we heard a noise,
-almost like the distant roar of the sea, and Seng Mi
-told us the rioters were coming, and then we had to
-say good-bye to father. I wished, oh, so much, to
-stay with him, but I could not disobey him, especially
-when I knew it would only have increased his pain
-and anxiety, but I crept out of the room where
-mother and the others were, and went on to the
-verandah which overlooks the court-yard. Oh, it
-was a dreadful sight! I had never seen such fiendish,
-cruel looking people before. They had got hold of
-poor Daig Ong and were going to beat her to death.
-Father did not know anything of what was going
-on when he first came out, the crowd being so dense
-between him and Daig Ong, but I was above them,
-and saw it all. They dragged her along, shrieking
-for mercy; it was dreadful! I can hear her screams
-now sometimes! and they tied her to one of the
-posts at the entrance of the court-yard. I pitied
-poor Daig Ong with all my heart; I would have
-done almost anything to save her, but when I saw
-father I seemed to forget everything else but him.
-Just then he looked round and saw me, and I cried
-out to him to come up to us. I could not help it,
-though all the time I knew it was useless. When I
-saw that my being there only made him miserable,
-I slipped back and ran to the room where mother
-was and begged her to leave the others and come
-with me, and all the time I cried to the dear Lord
-Jesus to help us, and protect poor Daig Ong, and to
-save father from the cruel people outside. Mother
-turned very white when I spoke to her. She did
-not know how to leave little baby Anna. It was one
-of baby's bad days. She did not seem in any pain,
-but she lay back in Nurse's arms very quiet and still,
-and looked up at her with intently solemn eyes.
-
-Mother had put on the Chinese dress, and all the
-others were dressed in the same way; and appeared
-ready to start at a moment's notice. Mother's face
-was very pale, but she had that patient, enduring
-expression with which the martyr saints are always
-drawn; it was only her eyes that were full of pain.
-I do not know why I wished her to come, save that
-I had always been accustomed to think she could do
-anything, and to save father.
-
-When we got down to the portico he was nowhere
-to be seen. We stood on the steps and looked out
-over a vast sea of cruel, wicked faces. At first I felt
-no fear, partly because I was with mother, and then
-it was such a relief to me to see that they had left off
-beating Daig Ong, and that father was not there. I
-kept on wondering where he was, and felt sure he
-had escaped with Daig Ong.
-
-Now the great danger seemed to lie in the
-possibility of their rushing the house. Mother had
-whispered to Nurse to take the others on the way
-that had been arranged: through the Mission-house
-and huts, out of the village, and we were to follow
-afterwards.
-
-As we stood there a grave Chinese gentleman
-came up and took his place at our side. I had
-seen him sometimes when he came to study with
-father, but had never spoken to him. He came
-quietly up and stood beside us, but he never once
-turned to look at us, though mother looked up at him.
-
-"Are you Mr. Li?" I heard her say.
-
-"Yes," he replied, simply. I saw a great wave of
-relief sweep over her face.
-
-"Do stay with us, do not leave us," she said.
-
-"I intend to remain here," he replied, quietly,
-but he did not even then turn and look at us.
-
-"And you will do what you can?—My husband?"
-
-He did not reply to the last, but only said very
-simply—
-
-"Madam, I came here on purpose to help you."
-
-.. figure:: images/img-032.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: "I came here on purpose to help you."
-
- "I came here on purpose to help you."
-
-"God bless you," said mother, fervently, and I
-saw her lips move, and knew that she was praying.
-
-Mr. Li was not a Christian, but he was so struck
-by mother's wonderful calmness, the peace in which
-she was kept when so many dreadful things were
-happening all round her, that he felt he could hold
-out no longer, and that very day he yielded his heart
-to Christ.
-
-By-and-by, Mr. Li said he thought it would be
-best for us to get away as soon as possible. He
-promised to do what he could to protect the house
-and the native Christians, and when we again spoke
-of father, he said he had seen him helping Daig Ong
-out at the back of the court-yard as he entered.
-
-"I will find him," he added, "and will let him
-know that I have seen you, and he will soon
-overtake you."
-
-And so we went away. The others had started,
-and we hurried after them; but first mother made
-me put on the Chinese dress, and then, leaving the
-deafening sounds behind us, we crept on into the
-Mission-house. We were only just in time. As we
-left the room, which mother locked behind her, we
-heard someone trying the other door, and knew that
-it would not be long before they forced the lock,
-and then—
-
-Mother hurried me on through the Mission-house,
-carefully locking the doors behind us, on into the
-first house, where we saw poor Daig Ong. Mother
-stopped to say a few words to her, and then we
-passed on again; we dared not stay, for the rioters
-might guess at our escape and bring us back again.
-House after house we passed through safely, for the
-people in the village knew us and loved us, until at
-last we reached the road for Wei-hai-wei, and caught
-a glimpse of Nurse and the others on a-head. They
-were going very slowly, and we soon overtook them.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`A TERRIBLE WALK`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER V.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- A TERRIBLE WALK.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Mother took baby Anna in her arms, and
-baby smiled and touched mother's face with
-her little hands, then looked up at the sky
-again with that solemn, wondering look of hers; and
-the next day, when the sun was setting, and its glory
-fell on her little upturned face, Jesus called her to
-Himself, and the angels carried her away from us to
-Heaven. It reminded me of a piece of poetry out of
-a book of mother's, called "Voices of Comfort." I
-learnt it by heart to repeat to father, and if I can
-remember it, I will write it down, because it is such
-a lovely piece:—
-
- | They are going—only going—
- | Jesus called them long ago!
- | All the wintry time they're passing,
- | Softly as the falling snow.
-
- | When the violets in the spring-time
- | Catch the azure of the sky,
- | They are carried out to slumber
- | Sweetly where the violets lie.
-
- | They are going—only going—
- | When with summer earth is drest,
- | In their cold hand holding roses,
- | Folded to each silent breast.
-
- | When the autumn hangs red banners
- | Out above the harvest sheaves,
- | They are going—ever going—
- | Thick and fast, like falling leaves.
-
- | All along the mighty ages
- | All adown the solemn time,
- | They have taken up their homeward
- | March to that serener clime,
-
- | Where the watching, waiting angels
- | Lead them from the shadow dim,
- | To the brightness of His presence,
- | Who hath called them unto Him.
-
- | They are going—only going—
- | Out of pain and into bliss,
- | Out of sad and sinful weakness,
- | Into perfect holiness.
-
- | Snowy brows—no care shall shade them;
- | Bright eyes—tears shall never dim;
- | Rosy lips—no time shall fade them;
- | Jesus called them unto Him.
-
- | Little hearts for ever stainless,
- | Little hands as pure as they,
- | Little feet—by angels guided
- | Never a forbidden way.
-
- | They are going—ever going—
- | Leaving many a lonely spot;
- | But 'tis Jesus who has called them;
- | Suffer, and forbid them not!
- |
-
-Rachel said baby Anna died because she thought
-it would be much nicer to go to Heaven than to
-Wei-hai-wei—but the little ones did not understand
-it at all, they seemed to imagine she was away on a
-visit. Tiny Tim said he hoped they would be kind
-to her where she had gone, and give her a lot of
-presents; and we all kissed her little white face—it
-looked like a flower somehow—and folded her sweet
-hands on her breast, and then the rest went on, all
-but mother and me, and we laid her gently down,
-strewing the earth lightly over her, and covering her
-little grave with flowers. Then we knelt beside her
-and prayed, and after a little time we walked on and
-overtook the others. Nurse said it was a good thing
-baby Anna died, because the poor little thing would
-have suffered so much, and I knew mother thought
-so too, but still she could not help quietly crying,
-because her arms were so very empty. I shall never
-forget that walk to Wei-hai-wei. Rachel thought it
-was great fun at first, and so did Jack and Jill. They
-liked wearing the Chinese dresses and doing no
-lessons, but they soon got tired of walking, especially
-Tiny Tim, who kept on calling out for father to come
-and carry him.
-
-The sun was very hot, but we were obliged to
-press on, we were so much afraid of being pursued
-and taken back again. Sometimes we would see a
-band of rioters coming, and have to leave the road
-and hide; and once we were overtaken, and the
-people looked at us very fiercely and called us
-"foreign devils." Tiny Tim was very frightened,
-and hid his face in mother's dress, and I thought we
-should be killed. Somehow I did not feel much
-fear. I remembered the talk I had with father, and
-Jesus was very near, and it seemed much better to
-go to Him and be at rest for ever than to be hungry
-and faint and tired, and to go through the pain of so
-many partings as we had gone through lately. But
-the Chinese did not kill us as they did so many of
-the missionaries. I think they were afraid to do so,
-as we were getting nearer every hour to places where
-English soldiers were; but they took away a great
-many of our clothes, and stole our money. Nurse
-had her money in her hand, and they beat her
-knuckles with a stick till she dropped it, and then
-they ran away laughing.
-
-When we got to the first village we asked to see
-the Mandarin, and told him how we had been treated;
-our clothes and money taken, and how were we to
-get on, and what should we do for food? But instead
-of helping us, he was very cruel indeed. He hated
-the Christians, and said he wished we had come
-yesterday, as then he would have killed us all, but
-now he had had orders, owing to the Empress being
-so merciful, not to do so, but just to send the "foreign
-devils" away. So he sent us on to the next village,
-and though we were tired and hungry yet we were
-glad to go, as he seemed so fierce and cruel. In the
-next village the Mandarin was kinder, and gave us a
-little rice to eat, but he said he could not keep us.
-This happened in all the villages through which we
-passed.
-
-Sometimes they would give us a little food, but
-they would not allow us to rest or give us any carts
-to ride in. They always took us outside the village,
-and then went away. Mother said afterwards it was
-because they were afraid of killing us, and yet they
-did not wish to have us with them. It was a weary,
-weary time, especially for the little ones, but through
-it all God never forsook us; indeed we seemed to be
-kept in constant communion with Him, and as we
-drew near to Wei-hai-wei a most wonderful thing
-happened.
-
-We were very weary, and sat down by the roadside
-to rest. The children said they could not walk a
-step farther, and though it was not, of course, quite
-safe to do so, yet we were so near a place of safety
-that mother made up her mind to rest there for the
-night. We went a little off the high road, to a place
-as much screened from observation as possible.
-Mother and Nurse sat down and made the little ones
-as comfortable as they could, and then, as we always
-did, we asked God to take care of us and be very
-present with us during the night. We had hardly
-gone off to sleep when we heard steps approaching
-Tramp, tramp, came the footsteps, nearer and nearer.
-I was wide awake in a moment, and my heart stood
-still, for, in the gathering darkness, I saw plainly a
-tall Chinaman approaching. He seemed to be alone,
-but this might not be the case. What if he were the
-leader of a band of Boxers! I did not mind so much
-for myself, but I could not bear to think of the others
-being tortured and killed. He looked terrible in the
-darkness as he came towards us. I did not know
-what to do. I only thought, in a wild kind of way,
-that I would go to him and ask him to take my life
-and not to waken the others. I could talk Chinese
-a little, and hoped to be able to make him understand.
-I got up quickly, without even disturbing
-mother—she was sleeping heavily, for sorrow, as the
-disciples of old—and as he strode over the ground
-which divided us I rushed up to him and put out my
-hands, and then I remembered nothing more till I
-heard a voice—a loved voice that I never thought to
-hear again in this world. I dreamed I was in
-Heaven with father, and he wore a Chinese dress,
-but when I came rather painfully back to earth again,
-the first thing I was conscious of was that I was in
-the arms of the tall Chinaman I had seen.
-
-.. figure:: images/img-039.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed up to him and put out my hands.
-
- As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed up to him and put out my hands.
-
-"Don't hurt them," I cried out in an agony,
-"kill me instead, but do not hurt them: they have
-suffered so much already."
-
-"Cicely, my darling, don't you know me?"
-
-The voice again. I was so weak and unnerved,
-or I should have recognized before my own precious
-father. I went off once more then, this time for joy
-and thankfulness, and woke to feel his strong arms
-round me, and knew that God was good, and that
-my pain was over. My care and anxiety was gone,
-for was not father with us again? Were not his
-arms round me?
-
-"Humanly speaking," said father, in answer to
-our breathless questions, "my escape is all owing
-to Mr. Li. He stood between me and what would
-probably have been a torturing death. I was struck
-down, and when they saw I was not dead, their
-rage knew no bounds—and that noble fellow defended
-me, and did what he could to protect our property
-till the Mandarin came. The Mandarin put me in
-prison, but Mr. Li rescued me, provided me with
-this dress, gave me food and money for the journey,
-brought me on my way, and here I am. I often
-thought of Onesiphorus. 'He oft refreshed me,
-and was not ashamed of my chain.' Thank God!
-Our loss has been his unspeakable gain. He told
-me last Tuesday night that he could hold out no
-longer. He was full of wonder at the peace in
-which we were kept whilst death was so near and
-our property was being destroyed, and especially at
-your calmness, my darling. Under God it was just
-the touch that was required. He yielded then and
-there, and gave himself to Christ. He is anxious
-to make a public profession of his faith by being
-baptized as soon as ever the opportunity
-occurs. He will make a splendid Christian, for
-he has counted the cost and found Christ worthy."
-
-"Thank God," said mother, fervently, "this one
-soul saved is worth all the pain."
-
-"I knew you would feel like this, Christine.
-The Lord has been very good to him and to us.
-He has brought us all together again. We are all
-here, are we not, dear wife?"
-
-Mother did not answer, but I saw her bosom
-heave. Father looked round anxiously, and the
-tears slowly welled into his eyes. He put his arm
-round mother.
-
-"It is all right, Christine," I heard him whisper.
-"He knows best. She has been saved so much
-pain. When was it, my dearest?"
-
-"Last Wednesday, Paul."
-
-"And to-day is Friday. Three days in heaven
-beholding the face of the Father. Let us thank
-Him, dear wife, for this also."
-
-We all knelt down upon the grass, and after that
-I heard father and mother talking far on into the
-night, and, looking up, I saw God's stars in His
-sky, and felt how very near He was, and then I
-went to sleep, and the next day, towards evening,
-we met some English soldiers and arrived at
-Wei-hai-wei.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`NINA'S STORY`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER VI.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- NINA'S STORY.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-I promised my cousin Cicely St. John that I
-would write a little history of what took place
-after we were separated from one another. She
-is going to do the same; and then some day
-when we go back to England we shall get it all put
-together and have it published in one big book. It
-has always been my ambition to write a book, and I
-am quite sure that I can write. People all have
-their particular gifts—writing is one of mine. I
-was not very good when I was at school, but I
-never found the essays any trouble at all. And
-when I was fourteen I got a five-shilling prize in a
-magazine, and my story was published in the
-Christmas number. It was illustrated, and the
-picture in the place of honour on the cover. I was
-so delighted about it and so was father, but then he
-always does love everything I do. People say he
-spoils me, and perhaps he does; all I can say is, it
-is very nice being spoilt! I am always happier
-when I am with father and his friends than with
-girls of my own age.
-
-I never cared much for girls; the little ones talk
-about their dolls and the big ones about their
-clothes. I like hearing father and his brother
-officers talk and tell tales of sport and adventure.
-Of course I know father would have liked me to
-have been a boy. He must have been disappointed,
-though he never said so, because then I should have
-been a soldier like he is, and gone to the war in
-South Africa, or perhaps have been here in Pekin,
-just as we are now.
-
-It is a month since we came to the Celestial City,
-and such a long time since I stayed with Uncle
-Paul and Aunt Christine. We went to them when
-we first came out to China. I had never seen them
-in my life before.
-
-.. figure:: images/img-045.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: The Pagoda at Pekin.
-
- The Pagoda at Pekin.
-
-Cicely is different from other girls, and I love her
-dearly. She is much younger than I am, two years
-younger, but she seems almost as old. She is so
-grave and a little old-fashioned; somehow I feel
-better when I am with her and Uncle Paul—they
-make me want to be good. I often wonder where
-they are, and hope things are not as bad for them
-as they are with us, for here in the Celestial City
-things look very black indeed. Father wishes he
-had left me behind in Wei-hai-wei, but I would
-much rather be with him, even though the worst
-comes and he has to kill me himself. Uncle Paul
-thinks one ought not to do this, but then Uncle Paul
-is an angel. When I am with him I feel all the
-time a longing after something better. I told
-Mrs. Ross about him. Mrs. Ross is my great friend here.
-She is young and very pretty, and she met Uncle
-Paul once. When I told her what he made me feel
-like, she said, "Yes, I know, dear, he makes you feel
-as if you didn't care how your frock fitted, but when
-you get away you think to yourself you may as well
-look as nice as you can." Mrs. Ross has only been
-married a few months. She came here just after
-her honeymoon. She has the most wonderful eyes
-I have ever seen, like the stars in the soft, dark sky.
-She and I and nearly always together, though she is
-years older than I am. Still she says she is very glad
-to have me for her friend, as there are so few girls
-out here. Captain Ross looks stern and troubled,
-and very careworn, but all the men have that
-expression now, and if only you saw the faces of the
-Chinese you would not wonder much; they are so
-dreadfully cruel and revengeful, and they look at us
-as if they hate us and would like to murder us all.
-If they killed people outright it would not be so
-dreadful; but they torture a person for days first;
-they do this to their own people, how much more
-then to us, if they had us in their power?
-
-It is the cruel Empress who hates the foreigners,
-and it is her emissaries who have stirred up the
-people against us. The Boxers are her tools really,
-and the ignorant people are told all kinds of things
-which they believe, that the Europeans take their
-little children and kill them, and that it is our
-presence here which causes the lack of rain, and
-then they pretend to see most wonderful apparitions,
-those who appear always bearing the same message,
-"Kill! kill!" The other day they declared that a
-marvellous vision appeared in the sky; it was a
-spirit girl, they said, with a lamp in her hand.
-Father and I went out to see it, but of course we
-did not see the girl, but only a brilliant light in the
-sky, and the Chinese, who are very superstitious,
-imagined the rest. But what caused more stir and
-alarm than anything else was the mysterious Red
-Hand which suddenly appeared in Pekin. Mrs. Ross
-and I saw it on a house one day, and then
-again on another, and as the people caught sight of
-these dreadful Red Hands they gesticulated wildly,
-and seemed terribly excited. Mrs. Ross was very
-frightened, as she thought it meant that the Boxers
-were going to kill all the inmates of the houses on
-which the Red Hand appeared, but Captain Ross
-said he had been told by someone who knew that
-we, the foreign devils, were accused of marking the
-houses, and wherever this dreadful mark appeared a
-curse was sure to follow; in seven days one of the
-inmates would go mad, or in fourteen days they
-would die. This was just before a most dreadful
-event occurred.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`A PAINFUL DISCOVERY`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER VII.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- A PAINFUL DISCOVERY.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Several days passed by. One gets
-accustomed to everything, and we were getting
-used to the big fires at night and all the
-mysterious warnings we had had, and I was
-getting very tired of not being able to run about as
-in the old days before we came to Pekin. It was a
-lovely morning, and I made up my mind to go round
-and see my friend, Mrs. Ross. I was allowed to go
-and see Mrs. Ross, but when there I was never
-supposed to be out of her sight. Father was busy
-when I left, so I did not see him, but Phoebe, our
-old servant, followed me with a great many
-injunctions and warnings—at which, I am sorry to say, I
-only laughed. The sunshine seemed to intoxicate
-me—I revelled in it—I could no longer feel any fear;
-afterwards I thought I must have been mad that
-morning. I turned round in the middle of my flight
-down the path which led to the house in which
-Captain and Mrs. Ross lived.
-
-"Phoebe," I cried, shaking back my curls, which,
-somehow, always would come tumbling about my
-face, "Phoebe, you may depend upon it the Chinese
-are not nearly so black as they're painted; anyway,
-black or yellow, or whatever they are, it's a lovely
-day, and I'm going to enjoy myself."
-
-"And what am I to tell your pa, Miss Nina?"
-
-"Oh, tell him anything you like—why, tell him
-the truth to be sure—that I've gone to spend the
-morning with Mrs. Ross."
-
-"Miss Nina, I don't like the looks of you this
-morning. When your eyes are as if there was little
-imps a-dancing in 'em, then I looks out for squalls."
-
-"Thank you, Phoebe," I said, laughing and
-making her a mocking curtsey. "My eyes feel very
-flattered, I can assure you."
-
-"Oh, they're well enough, and bright enough,"
-she replied, grudgingly, "but I should like to see a
-bit more soberness about them; why, when I was
-your age, miss, I was married. Mr. Larkins—
-
-"Poor man," I ejaculated under my breath.
-
-Phoebe did not hear; she was lost in reminiscences
-of the past.
-
-"Poor, dear Mr. Larkins, he were took quite
-sudden like; his mother died of heart complaint,
-and yet I never thought to say to Larkins, 'Who
-knows, my dear, but you might be took the same
-yourself, one day.'"
-
-"I should think not, Phoebe; it would have made
-poor Mr. Larkins very uncomfortable if you had. I
-daresay," I added, under my breath, "he was none
-too happy as it was," but, like all deaf people, the
-very thing I did not mean her to hear she heard at
-once, and turned upon me angrily.
-
-"Not happy, miss! As happy as the day was long
-was Mr. Larkins, and a deal happier if the days be
-these here days in China."
-
-"Oh, Phoebe, the day is bright enough; there is
-nothing wrong with that."
-
-"The day is all right for them as wasn't kept
-awake all night by those bloodthirsty villains."
-
-"I heard nothing, Phoebe; I was asleep."
-
-"It's all very well for them as can sleep; but,
-there, you're only a child, after all."
-
-"Why, Phoebe, you said a minute ago that I was
-old enough to be married," and with this parting
-shot I ran away.
-
-Poor old Phoebe; our troubles pressed sore upon
-her. I had never seen her so put out before. She
-had been in our family for forty years, and was,
-therefore, privileged to be very disagreeable
-sometimes. As I ran down the path I met Mr. Crawford;
-he saluted, hesitated, and finally stopped short.
-
-"Whither away, Miss Nina?"
-
-He had such a kind, honest face, one of those you
-feel instinctively you can trust.
-
-"I am going to see Mrs. Ross."
-
-"All by yourself? Pardon me, does the Colonel
-know of your intention?"
-
-"Oh, yes—that is, I don't know; father was out
-when I left, but Phoebe saw me go, and I had to
-listen to lectures yards long. I hope," I added,
-saucily, "that I shall not have to listen to any more."
-
-His boyish face had grown quite grave, his honest
-eyes had a look of apprehension in them, but he
-spoke lightly.
-
-"I see you are a very determined young lady, but
-perhaps you will allow me to accompany you so far;
-then, when I have seen you safe in Mrs. Ross's
-hands, I can make my report to the Colonel and set
-his mind at rest."
-
-"Oh, you can come if you like," I replied, grandly.
-I was accustomed to have a great deal of attention;
-indeed, I could not have received much more had I
-been a little princess. "One would think I was the
-most precious thing in the world."
-
-"Well, are you not?" he asked, gravely.
-
-"It depends what precious means," I replied,
-sapiently. "If it means very good, I am afraid I am
-not that—at least, not half so good as Cicely."
-
-"Who is Cicely?"
-
-"Cicely St. John; she is my cousin; she is altogether
-lovely," I cried, with enthusiasm, "and so is
-Uncle Paul; he is a missionary out here at Chen-si."
-
-"A missionary—and at Chen-si—then God help him!"
-
-He said the last under his breath, but I heard him.
-
-"Oh, Mr. Crawford," I cried, earnestly, for I love
-Uncle Paul dearly, "you do not think he is in
-danger?"
-
-"I should think he probably left, Miss Nina,
-before the troubles began, and you know," reassuringly,
-"'Ill news flies apace,' so that, as you have
-heard nothing to the contrary, you may take it for
-granted he is all right."
-
-We had got to the end of our walk now, but
-he opened the gate for me, and still lingered.
-
-"I want to know that you are quite safe," he said,
-smiling. "You see what a gaoler I am. Ah, there
-is Mrs. Ross."
-
-I ran to her and kissed her joyfully.
-
-"Nina, darling, how delightful; come to spend a
-long day with me, I hope?"
-
-"I should like to," I replied, "if Mr. Crawford
-will let father know."
-
-"Your obedient slave, Miss Nina; I will be sure
-to acquaint the Colonel, and now I must be going."
-
-"Won't you come in, Mr. Crawford?" said Mrs. Ross.
-
-"I fear I cannot," he replied. "I have to report
-myself at headquarters. I was on guard last
-night."
-
-"Any fresh news?" asked Mrs. Ross.
-
-"Nothing but the usual story of the last few days.
-They have been firing a lot more houses, and the
-visions and apparitions are as numerous as ever."
-
-"And the Red Hand?" asked Mrs. Ross,
-shuddering.
-
-"Oh, we have got quite accustomed to it by this
-time," he replied.
-
-He spoke lightly to reassure us, but it was easy to
-detect a vein of apprehensiveness behind his light
-tone.
-
-Mrs. Ross looked pensive, and this pensive look
-added to her beauty and made her entrancing.
-
-"Well, Nina," she said, when we were alone,
-"what would you like to do this morning?"
-
-"Anything you like, darling," I replied, eagerly.
-"I am so tired of doing nothing and sitting in all
-day. I know what I should like," I cried, excitedly;
-"I should like to go into the park."
-
-"The park?" said Mrs. Ross, turning her liquid
-gaze to the window. "Yes, it looks inviting this
-morning. I wonder if we could. I fear George
-would not like it—he can't bear me to leave the
-house; but, really, everything seems very quiet this
-morning, I don't see why we shouldn't go a little
-way. One does get so tired, as you say, of sitting in
-the house. It seems strange," she added, smiling,
-"the park being such an excitement to us. It was
-positively none when we could go any day, but
-'Circumstances alter cases,' to quote a very trite
-proverb, and I fear you and I, Nina, are very
-human, and share the universal longing for what is
-out of reach."
-
-"Yes. Do you know," I replied, laughing,
-"father never will forbid me anything, because he
-says he knows I should want to do it immediately?"
-
-"What a character you are giving yourself,"
-smiling. "At any rate you are true; and, if you
-loved, you would be easily guided."
-
-"Yes, that is it," I cried. "I would do anything
-for love's sake; I love father, and so I would not
-hurt him for the world; his wishes are my law."
-
-"Do you know," said Mrs. Ross, turning her
-lovely eyes on me with a new expression in their
-depths, "without meaning it, you have exactly
-described the relationship which exists between the
-renewed soul and the Father? I shall never forget
-that sermon your uncle preached on that subject.
-'And because ye are sons, God has sent forth the
-Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying, Abba,
-Father.' I don't know what makes me tell you this,
-but I have never felt the same since that day."
-
-"No one ever does feel the same after meeting
-Uncle Paul; but the worst of it is I get so naughty
-again when I am away from him."
-
-"So very, very naughty," she said, playfully, "and
-this is one of your wicked deeds I fear, and I am
-aiding and abetting you."
-
-"You darling," I said, fondly, locking my arms in
-hers, "I don't know what I should have done in this
-place without you; and what a nice morning this is,
-and how pleasant it is here under the trees."
-
-"Yes, but we had better keep the house in view;
-you see I have the caution which comes with age!"
-
-And so we strolled on under the trees, and forgot
-our troubles for one short morning. The air seemed
-deliciously sweet and fresh, though, a few days later,
-it grew unbearably hot. We were just thinking of
-returning to the house when in the distance I saw a
-curious object on the ground; it lay under the trees
-about 200 yards away, and nothing would content
-me but that I must go and find out what it was. In
-vain Mrs. Ross expostulated, and pointed out the
-danger of going so far and getting out of touch with
-the houses; the spirit of mischief prompted me, and
-I ran away laughing. Lilian followed, entreating
-me to stop, but, I am sorry to say, the more excited
-she grew the more I laughed and the faster I ran—on
-and on, until I got quite close to the object which
-had excited my curiosity. Judge of my horror when,
-on looking down, I found it was one of our own
-soldiers lying there, dead; he had evidently been
-murdered by the Boxers.
-
-I felt sobered in a moment. The beauty of the
-day had gone, and the sun seemed cruel now, as it
-blazed pitilessly down on the man's white, upturned
-face. I recognized him at once, for he had been for
-years in my father's regiment, and was a great
-favourite with us all.
-
-And now he lay there in the bright sunshine,
-dead. I knelt by his side, quite forgetting the
-danger we were in, until Lilian Ross came up and
-almost dragged me away.
-
-"Nina," she said, "you must be mad; come back
-with me this instant. We are out of sight of home,
-and any moment we may be stopped."
-
-I rose sobbing, and quite subdued now, prepared
-to follow her quietly, feeling indifferent to
-everything. It was too late. As we retraced our steps,
-we heard wild shouting and cries, that awful
-cry that woke the stillness of the night—"Kill,
-kill."
-
-Lilian turned as white as snow. I realized that it
-was through my rashness; we were probably
-doomed to a cruel death. I felt it keenly, because I
-saw that I had sacrificed Lilian as well as myself,
-but she never reproached me.
-
-"Nina," she whispered, hurriedly, "have you got
-your satchet with you?"
-
-The fear in her lovely eyes was reflected, I know,
-in mine.
-
-"Yes," I said, fumbling with my hand in the
-bosom of my dress, "it is here."
-
-"That is right, we may need it. I do not fear
-death, not since I met Mr. St. John; but
-torture—" and she shuddered.
-
-"Oh, Lilian, and I have brought you to this. I
-shall never forgive myself—never."
-
-"You did not mean it, darling."
-
-"No, but it comes to the same thing."
-
-"It may be possible for us to escape, even now;
-let us take this turn, Nina, it will lead us round by
-the other entrance."
-
-The horrid sounds were coming nearer—we turned
-to flee, but it was too late. They caught a glimpse
-of us as we disappeared, and with wild, horrible
-cries they came rushing after us. A sensation of
-cruel fear—the knowledge that certain death stared
-us in the face—a quick review, as in a mirror, of all
-my past life—an agonized prayer for help, a sickening
-sensation of pain—and then a blank. And then——
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`TAKEN PRISONER`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER VIII.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- TAKEN PRISONER.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-I was in a vast hall, and Lilian Ross stood
-by my side. How we got there I did not
-know, I only knew that we were there and still
-alive, that death was yet to come. At the other end
-of the hall, upon a kind of red dais, stood a man. I
-suppose he was a man, but he appeared to me to be
-more like a personation of the evil one, he had such
-a cruel, wicked face; and, as he sat glowering there,
-he looked as if he would like to devour us, so great
-was his hatred and wrath. One or two men were
-near him, but, for the most part, they stood in a
-vast circle, leaving a clear space in the centre for
-us, and, as they glared at us, they brandished their
-spears and shrieked for our blood. They seemed
-more like wild beasts than men. Then one who
-stood near the throne began to gesticulate, and
-brandish his horrid, blood-stained spear, but the
-man on the raised dais smiled. His smile was worse
-than the other's fury, and then he said a few words.
-I could not understand it all, but I knew enough of
-Chinese to guess that we were to die a lingering
-death of agony. The implements of torture were
-all round us, and these men thirsted for our blood;
-indeed, they seemed to be mad with the lust for blood;
-but there were preliminaries to be gone through;
-they would not touch us until they had performed
-their horrid ceremonies. Waving their hands and
-brandishing their spears, they seemed to be
-mingling in some kind of weird dance.
-
-In the centre was a blood-stained stone, and, as
-they sang, they bowed down until their spears
-touched this stone. They seemed by these terrible
-orgies to be working themselves up to a still greater
-pitch of fury. Every moment I expected to be our
-last, for it seemed as if they would not be able much
-longer to restrain themselves, but would tear us to
-pieces in their fury.
-
-I closed my eyes and shuddered. We clung to
-each other and tried to pray. Then I found out
-that they were speaking to us. I could not understand
-all that they said, but I understood enough to
-know that they wished us to abjure our religion.
-We were to deny Christ, and fall down and worship
-their horrible idols. If we did this, they promised
-us our lives. It was a deadly temptation. Lilian
-thought of her husband, and I thought of father;
-and we were young, and life was sweet, and it was
-so horrible to die without saying good-bye to
-anyone. Perhaps people in England will wonder and
-blame us that it was a temptation to us at all, but I
-heard Uncle Paul say once that temptation was not
-sin: that it only becomes sin when we yield. They
-say that times of great persecution are times of
-decision, too. I had not cared much for Christ in
-the old days; I had not been like Uncle Paul or
-Cicely—I had been careless and thoughtless; but
-now, with a cruel death staring me in the face, now,
-I chose Him. I turned to Lilian. "Christ for
-me," I said, in reply to her questioning look, and
-all my heart seemed on fire and my soul to be full
-of love. Lilian had made the choice also—I read
-the answer on her face before she spoke. Terribly
-frightened as I was, I gazed at her in the keenest
-admiration; her beautiful hair had become loosened,
-and now fell over her shoulders in a mass of gold;
-her lovely starlight eyes, pure and steadfast as those
-of any pictured saint, were fixed on our persecutors.
-
-"Nina," she said to me in a whisper, "I do not
-know whether they would allow us to take that
-poison, but even if it were possible I think it would
-be better not to do so. We are in God's hands, and
-they cannot touch a hair of our heads until He gives
-them permission."
-
-"Yes," I replied, "I agree with you—it's difficult,
-of course, to know if a thing is right or wrong now,
-but Uncle Paul would not have done it. I will
-follow him."
-
-They seemed to be making some horrid preparations
-at the other end of the room—our time had come;
-we felt that and prepared to die. It's all very well
-to read about these things in a story, but unless you
-have passed through it yourself, you can have no idea
-of the horror and fear and deadly anticipation of
-coming woe which we felt. I was positively sick
-with terror, but I also felt full of an overwhelming
-love—I knew that Christ was worth all and more
-than all.
-
-I whispered to Lilian that it would soon be
-over, and a text came running into my mind,
-"Our light affliction which is but for a moment,
-worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal
-weight of glory."
-
-They seemed to have completed their preparations
-now, and came toward us with horrid cries.
-
-"Oh, Lilian, do pray that we may be kept."
-
-"Yes, yes, darling, it will soon be over, and then
-the glory."
-
-I just remember that—I know they seized us;
-they tore us away from each other. And then I can
-recall nothing but some awful place of pain—a place
-of confusion and horrible noise and terrible suffering
-and then a blank, which seemed to last for years and
-years—then Lilian's voice, very faint, very far
-away—then a little nearer, a little louder.
-
-"Are you better, darling?"
-
-"Yes" (my voice was so weak, I could hardly hear
-it myself), "have I been ill?"
-
-"Very, very ill, but you are better now, thank
-God, thank God."
-
-"Where are we, Lilian?"
-
-"In a kind of a cave at the back of a house."
-
-"But how did we get here, I want to know all
-about it."
-
-"I wonder if you are strong enough to hear more now?"
-
-"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly; "it will make me
-much worse not to know."
-
-"Well," she replied, soothingly, "I think it would,
-and you must not agitate yourself. Now I will give
-you a cooling draught, and then you must lie quite
-still, and I will tell you everything."
-
-"You won't hide anything, will you? I want to
-know what happened after that dreadful torture,"
-and I shuddered.
-
-"You were not tortured, darling; what their
-intentions were I do not know. I think they did
-mean to put us to a cruel death, but God is over all
-and prevented it."
-
-"But why have I been ill then, Lilian? I am
-sure I could not have fancied it all."
-
-"My poor darling, you had a dreadful blow—they
-pushed us so violently apart that you fell with your
-head against that platform; it was a horrid cut, but
-it is healing up nicely now."
-
-"Then what happened?"
-
-"Well, the sight of your blood, instead of calling
-forth their compassion, only seemed to infuriate
-them, and as I knelt beside you and tried to staunch
-the blood, I thought all was lost; but just at that
-moment a wonderful thing happened: I heard a
-great noise at the far end of the hall—two men had
-entered, and one of them was violently gesticulating.
-It appears that enormous rewards have been
-promised for our discovery, and this man had
-undertaken to find us. I could not make out what
-they said, but, no doubt, you would have been able
-to do so. The other man, who was scholarly and
-refined-looking, and altogether of a different type,
-seemed for some reason or other to have great
-influence with them. He did not say much, but
-when he did speak they listened, and gradually they
-ceased to brandish their spears, and after what
-seemed an eternity to me, I saw that they had given
-up the idea of murdering us, at any rate for the
-present. What arguments these men used, of course,
-I do not know, but anything like the expression of
-concentrated disappointment and rage on the faces
-of those who would have killed us, I have never seen.
-It makes me shudder to think of it now. An order
-was then given, and we, or rather, I was marched off,
-for you, poor darling, were past marching or doing
-anything. The two strange men picked you up, not
-un-gently, and we moved off; it seemed to me along,
-long way. Then there was another altercation, but
-at last it was decided that we should be taken to this
-house, and here we have been ever since. These two
-men guard us; if you look through the room opening
-out of this into the courtyard, you will see one of
-them standing there now. I do not know what
-their intentions are, but I conclude they are
-friendly—at any rate, we have not been molested by the
-Boxers since that terrible morning; and they have
-been kind and attentive in bringing us food; and
-once, when you were very ill, they brought a
-Chinese doctor to see you. I think we must either be
-outside or else very near the walls of the city; at any
-rate, it's a long, long way from the Legation. Now
-that you are better and can speak you will be able
-to talk to them; my great difficulty has been that
-understanding the language so little I have not been
-able to converse with them at all."
-
-.. figure:: images/img-063.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: "You will see one of them standing there now."
-
- "You will see one of them standing there now."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`A DISCOVERY`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER IX.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- A DISCOVERY.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"See," I said, "he is looking our way. I should
-like to speak to him."
-
-"But, dear child, are you strong enough?"
-
-"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly. "Do ask
-him, Lilian, to come here."
-
-Lilian beckoned to him, and he came and stood
-in the doorway—a tall, imposing-looking figure,
-with an air of dignity about his dark, intellectual
-face.
-
-I had talked to him only a few moments when
-I uttered an exclamation of delight.
-
-Lilian looked at me a little apprehensively, and,
-catching sight of my face in the mirror opposite, I
-saw that it was flushed, and that my eyes burnt like
-diamonds.
-
-"Darling," Mrs. Ross whispered, soothingly, "I
-fear this will be too much for you."
-
-"Oh, no," I cried, excitedly. "It is joy, Lilian,
-joy. This man comes straight from Chen-si, from
-Uncle Paul; he is a convert, and will be baptized soon."
-
-Lilian looked radiant.
-
-"How wonderful it all is!" she said, softly. "How
-the Lord has overshadowed us! I cannot the least
-grasp it yet, but no doubt you will find out all
-about it."
-
-"Yes, just fancy, Lilian; it's Mr. Li. Cicely has
-so often mentioned him in her letters, he is such a
-clever man, and used to come to read with Uncle
-Paul; but I did not know that he had become a
-Christian."
-
-"I arrived in Pekin," Mr. Li was saying to me,
-"the very day you were captured. I had some
-knowledge of the man Wang—indeed, I was able to
-benefit him once—and he is attached to me in his
-way, but we must not depend upon him. I fear he
-is wholly influenced by mercenary motives; it will
-not be wise to address me when he is here, and I
-need hardly tell you that he has not the smallest
-suspicion that I have any knowledge of you. He
-wants the reward which has been offered; he met me
-as I was making my way into the city, and, knowing
-that I had some influence with the soldiers, he asked
-me to go with him to see if it were possible to save
-you. Thank God, we arrived at the Hall just in time."
-
-"Thank God," we both said, or, rather, we
-almost breathed it from the depths of our being.
-
-A moment's silence followed.
-
-"Does my father know that we are safe?" I
-asked, anxiously.
-
-"Yes," said Mr. Li, soothingly, "and your
-husband also," and for the first time he turned his
-grave gaze on Lilian. "And there was another,
-too, a young man, very young; when he heard
-that you were prisoners, he begged the Colonel
-to let him go at once; he said he had the strength
-of ten men, and that he would fight his way to you
-or die."
-
-I did not say a word. I turned my head and
-remained silent, but I saw a young, bronzed face,
-and a pair of steadfast, blue eyes, that had never
-been shadowed by fear or indecision.
-
-"Of course, it would have been madness," Mr. Li
-went on, calmly, "if would simply have meant
-death to everyone concerned. The Colonel saw that
-at a glance, as the Legations are fast closed now,
-and every man is wanted to defend them. Your
-only hope of deliverance lies in stratagem. This
-man carried news to the Colonel to-day, and will
-probably bring you a message, but I have plans,"
-said Mr. Li. "I do not see the least use in
-returning to Pekin, there is only danger there; on the
-contrary, I should advise escape."
-
-"Yes," we both said, "if only that were possible,
-but how?"
-
-"I will tell you," he replied, and, as he spoke, the
-ghost of a smile lighted up his dark face, "there is a
-gentleman without the gates whom you both know;
-he has been making his way from Wei-hai-wei,
-whither he has conducted his wife and children in
-safety."
-
-"Uncle Paul?" I cried. "Is he here? Why did he
-come?"
-
-"He came because he knew you were at Pekin,
-and guessed you might want him."
-
-"It is just like him; oh, I do hope he is not
-in danger."
-
-"Rest assured," he replied, gently, "he is in
-God's hands, and he is doing what is right. He
-runs less risk than an ordinary foreigner, as he is a
-doctor as well as a missionary. I think the rioters
-at Chen-si could hardly have been aware of this fact
-when they attacked him."
-
-"God keep him safe," we both murmured fervently.
-
-"Amen," said Mr. Li. "How wonderfully God
-has worked hitherto. I arrived at Pekin the very
-day I could be of service to you. I knew that
-Mr. St. John was coming on here, and I have held
-communication with him already."
-
-"How can he help us?" asked Mrs. Ross.
-
-"In this way," he replied. "You cannot get into
-the Legation, it is fast closed, and help cannot come
-from there, for even if it were possible for a man to
-escape, he would be murdered when he set his foot
-outside the walls."—Mr. Li little knew of the
-strength, and courage, and determination of which
-Englishmen are capable.—"Hope lies in another
-direction altogether; from this house there are
-secret passages which lead out of Pekin; the Boxers
-know nothing of them, for," he added, with a touch
-of pardonable pride, "they were devised with great
-care, and were the work of many years."
-
-"Does this house belong to you?" I asked.
-
-"Yes," he replied, "the construction of these
-underground passages was a source of great interest
-to me in the past. I do not think that anyone
-in Pekin knows of their existence, for, when they
-were constructed, I employed Chen-si people. I
-knew nothing of God then, and yet all the time He
-was directing me to build them for your deliverance."
-
-"It is marvellous," said Mrs. Ross, softly. "I
-suppose our gravest danger lies in remaining here?"
-
-"That is so," he replied, gravely. "When Miss
-Nina" (he had caught my name at once, though he
-pronounced it in a curious kind of way) "is well
-enough, we must start at once."
-
-"I am well now," I cried, and tried to rise, but I
-sank back trembling.
-
-"No," he replied, "I fear we have been talking
-too long; the excitement has been too much
-for you."
-
-"Yes, Nina darling, do try and rest, or you will
-be ill again."
-
-I felt that what they said was true; my head
-swam, my blood seemed to be on fire; as I became
-delirious, I thought I heard Lilian say:—
-
-"I wish Mr. St. John could see her," and afar off,
-it seemed to me, another voice replied:—
-
-"It might be possible to-night."
-
-After that I heard nothing more. I had, instead,
-a terrible dream. I thought there was a fire. It
-was an awful sight; the flames seemed to scorch me
-as they leaped up, ruddy and bright, into the
-heavens, and those cruel men who had tried to kill
-us, armed with pitchforks, forced me nearer and ever
-nearer to the flames. I shrieked for mercy, but they
-only laughed as they pushed me in. And then I was
-on fire, I was burning. Oh, the unutterable agony
-of that burning! I tried to escape, but I could not,
-for they formed a ring round me, and shouted and
-danced in horrid glee; and then, all of a sudden I
-looked up, and beyond the fire I saw a face that
-I seemed to know quite well, it had mingled with my
-dreams, with my prayers so often lately—the face of
-the Christ—He whom I loved, whom I had chosen.
-I saw His face as I had loved to picture it, all worn
-as it were with the sorrows, and pain, and woes of
-humanity, and, withal, crowned with ineffable
-patience and sweetness. I was falling back into the
-flames, but He held out His hand, and the demons
-gave way and melted into thin air. Oh, that strong
-right hand of His! He caught me, and the burning
-all seemed to go, and the flames were extinguished.
-I was floating in some lake of ambrosial coolness, a
-delicious kind of languor stole over me, and the face
-of the Christ bent over me and smiled. And then,
-somehow, as in a dream He vanished, and Uncle
-Paul was there in His stead. I still lay on the
-couch, the only difference being that Uncle Paul was
-there, his left arm under my head, and in his right
-he held a cordial, part of which I had swallowed.
-
-"She will do now," I heard him say, "and if she
-is left absolutely quiet we can get away to-morrow." I
-heard it all as in a dream, nothing seemed to
-surprise or trouble me, but as I sank into a delicious
-sleep I heard someone say, without taking in the
-meaning of the words, or being in the least alarmed
-by them:—
-
-"It might be fatal to remain here another night."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`A DARING ATTEMPT`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER X.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- A DARING ATTEMPT.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It was a hot, sultry night, but in the Legations
-people had other things to think of besides the
-weather. Another day of suspense and
-agitation had passed. An Envoy had appeared, and
-a letter couched in the usual terms of studied
-Chinese politeness, purporting to be from Prince
-Ching, had been discovered posted on the gates.
-They were grieved indeed that the foreigners had
-broken the peace by firing on their troops, thus
-stirring up unfriendly relations! Their only wish
-was to establish peace, and they concluded by
-suggesting that all the foreign ministers should
-leave the Legations in detachments, to be
-protected by trustworthy officers whom the
-Chinese would themselves select; so great was
-their affection for the foreigners, and so intense
-their anxiety to protect them! But *not a single
-armed foreign soldier* could be permitted to pass
-out, as this would only have caused doubt and
-suspicion in the breasts of the peaceable Chinese!
-An answer must be sent at once, or consequences
-might follow which it would be impossible to
-prevent, notwithstanding the depth and extent of
-their affection for all the foreigners residing in
-the Legations at Pekin! This manifesto was read
-and re-read, and received the contempt and
-derision it deserved. Did they really think, men
-asked themselves, that they would abandon the
-Chinese Christians who had stood by them so
-loyally, to be deserted and massacred; had
-they forgotten Cawnpore, with its nameless
-horrors; and were they going to leave their wives
-and children at the mercy of these polite demons,
-without striking a blow in their defence? No, a
-thousand times no; in whatever else they might
-differ they were all at one here; they might
-temporize to gain time, but at their post in the
-Legation they would remain until death or relief
-came—and from Christian hearts prayer went up
-to One who was able and willing to help.
-
-Colonel Leicester paced restlessly to and fro in
-front of the pavilion. It was late, but he could take
-no rest—his stern face was furrowed with care,
-and there were lines about his eyes and mouth
-which had not been there a short time previously.
-Wang had been with him that day—Wang had
-often been with him lately. It was difficult to get
-into the Legation, but for astuteness Wang had
-not his equal, and he expected a large reward.
-The Colonel knew that his child and her
-friend were safe, still he felt wretchedly anxious
-and unhappy, especially on account of Nina's
-illness; and the worst of it was, his hands
-were tied; there was nothing for it but to wait—he
-could not leave the Legation, even if he had
-been able to do so; it would not be right to desert
-his post, his honour forbade that; besides, it would
-have been certain death, and he had no wish to
-risk the certainty of leaving his child unprotected.
-For Captain Ross it was the same. Half distraught
-when he first discovered that his wife was missing,
-he had begged the Colonel to let him go and see
-what he could do to recover her and Nina, or
-avenge their death; indeed, it was with the greatest
-difficulty that the Colonel prevented him from
-precipitating himself over the wall into the
-seething cauldron outside.
-
-After a time he grew calmer. News was
-brought that his beloved one was in comparative
-safety, that there was no immediate danger. Still
-he could not rest—it was torture to imagine what
-might be taking place, and yet he could do
-nothing. He tore his hair and wrung his hands
-in agony. A common sorrow is a wonderful
-cementer of friendship, and the two men were
-drawn very close to each other during that awful
-time. But to-night Captain Ross was absent on
-duty, and his place by the Colonel's side was
-occupied by a younger man. It was a young,
-eager, boyish face that looked up at the Colonel,
-a young voice trembling with emotion that spoke
-with eager entreaty. "I shall not be missed, I
-don't count for anything; do let me go, sir. I
-can't bear to think of Mrs. Ross and Miss—Miss
-Leicester being in danger with no one to do
-anything for them but these Chinese devils."
-
-The Colonel's face took on, if possible, an added
-shade of sternness, but he did not speak.
-
-"You know, sir, what a relief it would be to
-you and Captain Ross; you cannot go—of course
-that goes without saying—but I can, and this very
-night, if only you will give the necessary permission."
-
-"Crawford," said the Colonel, kindly, laying his
-hand on the young man's shoulder, "do you know
-what you are doing? As surely as you leave here
-you go to certain death, and how can I, even for
-the sake of my own and only child, send you to
-that death? It would be murder, you have not
-counted the cost."
-
-The young man lifted his face, pale with the fixity
-of a noble resolve, and his brilliant blue eyes shone
-like stars in the dusk.
-
-"I *have* counted the cost," he said, fervently,
-"I *must* go. If you withhold your permission out of
-consideration for my life, then, though I have never
-been insubordinate before, I shall be now. I go
-to-night."
-
-The Colonel seized his hand and wrung it.
-
-"Then go," he said, "go, and God bless you, and
-be merciful to me," he added, brokenly.
-
-"Amen," Mr. Crawford reverently murmured,
-adding in his full, rich voice, "The Lord knoweth
-them that trust in Him."
-
-"You are a good fellow, Crawford," said the
-Colonel, "you know I have never been a great
-talker. Perhaps I ought to have said more to
-you young fellows, but I must say one thing, and
-it is this: I cannot understand what men can do
-at times like these without a saving faith in
-Christ."
-
-"I know that I should be lost without Him,"
-replied the subaltern, simply.
-
-The two men then began to speak in hurried
-whispers; it seemed a relief after the tension and
-indecision of the last few moments to have
-decided upon some course of action. After
-conversing together earnestly for a few minutes they
-retraced their steps to the Colonel's quarters, and
-for a long time after that silence reigned so far as
-they were concerned. The night was comparatively
-still—every now and then flames leapt up into the
-sky, telling the story that another house had been
-wrecked by the Boxers, or the stillness was broken
-by their shrill cries; like beasts of prey they awoke,
-in the darkness, to prowl about seeking whom they
-might devour and destroy.
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: center white-space-pre-line
-
- \* \* \* \* \*
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-
-
-Two hours later, when the clocks pointed their
-hands to midnight, two Chinamen might have
-been seen stealing from the Colonel's quarters.
-The Colonel's dog must have been a bad house
-dog, for he seemed rather pleased than otherwise,
-and wagged his tail appreciatively when the
-younger of the two men put out his hand to
-stroke him; the guard, too, allowed them to pass;
-indeed, until they passed the outmost sentry,
-no one impeded their progress.
-
-"Halt! Who goes there?"
-
-"A friend."
-
-The voice was the voice of Jacob! He
-must indeed have been a clever Chinaman to
-speak English with that intonation: and yet the
-sentry hesitated; here were two Chinese stealing
-out of the camp, and to all appearance hailing from
-the Colonel's quarters. The sentry's challenge,
-clear, and incisive, rang out on the night air; but
-they knew the password, that was enough for him;
-he had no business to detain them.
-
-The two figures stole silently on until they
-reached the wall—now if their progress was not
-arrested here, all might still be well, but, if the
-British saw them, and an alarm was given, they
-might be shot as they dropped over the wall.
-
-"I had not reckoned on this," said the younger
-man of the two, "We run more risk here than
-outside the Legation."
-
-"That is true, sir," replied the other, deferentially,
-"but everything seems pretty quiet now, this
-is our best time." They looked cautiously round—not
-a soul was in view. In the distance they heard
-the tramp of the guard—every now and then a shrill
-cry from the besiegers rent the air, and flames shot
-up into the sky from the burning houses, but no
-immediate danger appeared to threaten them.
-
-"Now, sir," said the elder of the two, who seemed
-to possess the agility of a cat. In a moment he had
-scaled the wall and prepared to lower himself on the
-other side.
-
-"Leave the talking to me, sir; it will be best for
-you to be silent."
-
-"Yes, yes," agreed the other, hastily, "you may
-be quite sure I shall risk nothing; too much depends
-upon it," he added under his breath.
-
-They had reached the top of the wall in safety
-and were about to lower themselves on the other
-side, when all of a sudden the silence of the night
-was broken; they were discovered and the alarm was
-given—the sharp whiz of a bullet passed within an
-inch of their faces.
-
-"Down, sir! Down quick for your life!"
-
-In less time than it takes to write it, the two men
-had dropped silently over the wall, and were now
-running as fast as they could from the Legation.
-
-"Keep as much under cover as possible, sir,
-or they will mark us down."
-
-"I never thought of this," said Mr. Crawford,
-laughing. "My friends are more to be feared than
-yours."
-
-"Oh, we shall come upon mine soon enough, sir,"
-Wang replied, "and then it will be best for you to
-be silent."
-
-He had hardly finished speaking when they
-almost ran into a company of Boxers, but with great
-adroitness, Wang contrived to mingle and join with
-them, raising the cry as he did so, "Sha, sha, sha." They
-kept with them until the Chinese began to loot
-and burn some buildings, then they slipped off.
-
-"Now, sir, we are safe, unless we meet any of the
-men who were here the day the ladies were taken." They
-were passing, as he spoke, the rude hall where
-Lilian and Nina so nearly lost their lives.
-
-As they left it behind they heaved a sigh of relief.
-
-"We are very near now, sir; the secret
-entrance, known only to Mr. Li and myself, is just
-ahead; I will wait here in case anyone comes up,
-and distract their attention whilst you make the
-entrance. About twenty yards ahead you will see a
-curious stone in the ground, close by the plane tree;
-measure again six feet from that, and you will come
-to another tree; hit the tree three times smartly and
-they will let you in."
-
-Mr. Crawford walked on quickly. Time was
-passing; there was already a glimmering of dawn in
-the East. It was necessary that he should effect an
-entrance, and also necessary that the entrance
-should not be betrayed to the enemy. His heart
-beat high, the goal was almost reached, and half, at
-least, of his mission had been accomplished. He
-approached the tree indicated, hit it three times
-smartly with his sword, and then waited anxiously.
-After a few seconds, which seemed to him of
-interminable length, he thought he distinguished a faint
-sound beneath him, but, to his horror, he saw a
-party of men approaching from the road down which
-he had just come. He had only just time to slip
-behind the plane tree, and from this post of observation
-he noticed that Wang was talking to them, and
-had adroitly contrived to distract their attention; he
-was pointing to the hall in the distance, and they
-were all eagerly looking the other way.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`MR. LI's WONDERFUL HOUSE`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XI.
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- MR. LI's WONDERFUL HOUSE.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-But this state of things could not go on for
-ever. Mr. Crawford waited in an agony of
-impatience; for every moment he expected
-one of the party to turn round, and then he
-knew he would be discovered. Would the man
-never be able to undo the door? It seemed an
-eternity to him, whilst the bolts and bars were being
-withdrawn; and what a terrible noise they made!
-He felt sure they would be heard, and—yes, one of
-the men talking to Wang suddenly turned, started,
-and pointed in the direction in which he was
-standing. He gave himself up for lost; but at that very
-moment the ground under his feet seemed to slide
-away—so suddenly, that he would have fallen into
-the dark cavern had he not sprung quickly to
-one side.
-
-A dark head, adorned with a pigtail, appeared for
-a moment above ground.
-
-"Quick! quick!" the man said, in Chinese, "I
-fear we are followed."
-
-Mr. Crawford had hardly time to think, though,
-like lightning, the thought did cross his mind that
-Wang might have betrayed him; but even a
-moment's hesitation might have been fatal, and he
-sprang down into the darkness. Not a minute too
-soon—as the trap door closed above him, he
-distinctly heard voices and footsteps overhead. His
-fears of an ambush, however, and treachery in one
-direction were soon dispelled, for his hand was
-seized in an honest British clasp, and an English
-voice exclaimed:—
-
-"Mr. Crawford, I believe?"
-
-"Yes; and you are—?"
-
-"Paul St. John. You may have heard of me."
-
-"Often," replied the younger man. "I am so
-glad to meet you."
-
-"And I to meet you." And the two men grasped
-each other's hands.
-
-"How is Miss Leicester?" asked Mr. Crawford, eagerly.
-
-"Better," replied Mr. St. John, "but she is still
-very weak. Her nervous system has undergone a
-great shock, and it will be some time before she
-is quite herself again. In addition to the blow
-which she received, and the fright, there was a good
-deal of fever, and in this climate fever seems to have
-a tremendous grip on the constitution, and it is a
-long time before one recovers, even when one
-is young and strong. She needs rest, but that,
-unfortunately, she cannot have, poor child, as
-I gather that it would not be safe to remain
-here another night. I am thankful to say the fever
-has now gone; I must give her a strong cordial,
-and we must make the journey as easy as we
-can for her."
-
-"I will carry her all the way," cried Mr. Crawford
-eagerly.
-
-"I know you will do all you can," replied
-Mr. St. John, kindly. "You will be of the greatest
-possible assistance to us, and you will bring Nina
-news of the Colonel; she has felt very much being
-the cause of so much anxiety to him, and of course
-you know that worry always retards recovery. We
-will join the others now, and make our plans for
-instant removal, if necessary."
-
-"I fear it is necessary," said Mr. Crawford, gravely.
-"I'm very much afraid those yellow fellows saw me.
-They were talking to Wang, and he tried to distract
-their attention, and succeeded to a certain extent
-admirably; but I rather fancy they saw me and
-smelt a rat. Ah, here is Wang; now we shall hear
-what he has to say."
-
-The man appeared to be in the greatest state of
-excitement.
-
-"They are coming, sir! All is lost; they will be
-upon us in less than an hour. They saw you, sir,"
-he said, turning to Mr. Crawford. "I was certain
-of it, because I saw them exchange glances, and they
-said nothing to me. They will not go into the
-secret entrance, because they might think we should
-expect them there, but they will go to the gates."
-
-"Are you quite sure that they saw Mr. Crawford?"
-asked Mr. St. John.
-
-"Perfectly," replied Wang. "There is no time to
-lose. I know these fellows so well; they were extra
-polite and friendly with me, when we parted, but I
-had my suspicions, and, to make it a certainty, I hid
-and watched their movements after they left me.
-First they examined the place where you disappeared,
-Mr. Crawford, and I heard them say it would be
-impossible to force that, and we might expect them
-to do so, and prepare accordingly. I heard them
-say this, and saw them make their way to the Hall,
-whither they were going to acquaint the others."
-
-Paul St. John and Mr. Crawford looked grave and
-anxious; they were not acquainted with the secret
-passages, as were Lilian and Nina. They instinctively
-turned to Mr. Li, who had not yet spoken.
-His dark, colourless face was as imperturbable as ever.
-
-"There is no reason for so much terror," he said,
-quietly, turning to Wang. "Have you seen that
-the gates are closed and barred?"
-
-"Yes; but they will be over them like monkeys,
-and we shall all be killed. I did not bargain for
-this; it has been very stupidly managed. I do not
-care to stay for the reward, as it is no use to me
-when I am dead. With your permission, gentlemen,
-I will make my way back to Pekin and acquaint the
-Colonel of the fate of his daughter."
-
-"You will do nothing of the kind," said Mr. Li,
-sternly, looking at Wang, whose white face and
-shaking hands betrayed his abject terror. "You
-will remain with us, and make yourself as useful as
-you can. I may tell you, though you do not
-deserve it, that there is no need for such excessive
-alarm. Do you really think it likely that I would
-allow myself to be caught like a rat in a hole,
-especially when I have two ladies under my charge?"
-
-The man muttered a sulky rejoinder, but he
-seemed partially reassured; and there was that in
-Mr. Li which commanded respect and instant
-obedience.
-
-"I do not mean to minimize the danger, of
-course," said Mr. Li, gravely, when the Chinaman
-had gone out to see that the entrance was made as
-secure as possible; "or to say that we run no risk,
-because that would not be true, and I think the
-longer we remain here the greater risk we run. If
-we are ready, let us start at once."
-
-"Stop," said Paul St. John. "There is one thing
-we have forgotten: my brothers, let us pray."
-
-When he rose, the light was on his face, as on the
-day when he had faced the rioters at Chen-si.
-
-"Now, my friend," he said, turning to Mr. Li,
-"I am quite ready, and I think I am expressing our
-universal wish when I say that it will be best for you
-to take command of our little expedition."
-
-"I think it *will* be best," said Mr. Li, "because
-I am so well acquainted with the ground—and with
-the men also," he added, smiling. "I have some
-influence over Wang. Mr. St. John, you and
-Mr. Crawford will go forward with the ladies. I will
-bring up the rear with Wang."
-
-Very white, very fragile, looked Nina, very
-different from the laughing girl who had left her
-father's house only a few days since. Mr. St. John
-had administered a cordial to her, and under its
-influence the faintest tinge of colour was beginning
-to creep up into her pale cheeks.
-
-She clung to him for support; Lilian Ross and
-Mr. Crawford supporting her on the other side.
-Mr. Li and Wang brought up the rear. Alert, calm,
-decisive, Mr. Li was evidently one of those born to
-command.
-
-"They are coming," said Wang, beginning to
-tremble again, "swarming the gates like rats."
-
-It was true; hideous yellow faces, with heavy
-pigtails and coarse black hair, were already
-crowding the entrance, and in the course of a few
-minutes they would be in the courtyard. There
-was nothing then to prevent their getting into the
-outer room in which Mr. Li and Wang were
-standing. The others were in the inner room
-prepared to await his orders.
-
-At that moment the Chinese caught sight of
-Mr. Li and Wang, and a fiendish smile of triumph
-lighted up their faces. Mr. Li also smiled.
-
-"Not so fast, my friends," he said, quietly; and
-as the first man landed on the ground he gently
-pushed Wang in front of him through the door
-leading into the inner apartment, and slid the bolt.
-
-"That bolt will be no good, sir," said Wang;
-"they will force the door in a few minutes, and
-we shall all be tortured and killed."
-
-"I must beg of you to be silent," said Mr. Li,
-sternly. "If you would like to join the party
-outside, there is still time to do so, but I think
-that you would probably prefer to remain with us."
-
-Poor Wang protested most humbly that he
-had never meant anything by his words, and so
-great was his attachment to their persons that
-nothing in the world would induce him to leave them.
-
-"That being the case," said Mr. Li, drily, "and
-your attachment to us being so great, you will do
-all in your power to help instead of hindering us.
-I cannot have these ladies alarmed. Now see,"
-he said, turning to Lilian and Nina, who had
-turned a shade whiter, for though they placed
-unbounded confidence in Mr. Li, it was not
-pleasant to hear the sounds in the outer room.
-
-"Now see: I touch this button, and look at
-the result!" As he spoke he pressed a spring in
-the wall, and a huge sliding door shot right
-across, protecting the door through which they
-had passed, and which the Chinese were forcing
-from the outer side.
-
-.. figure:: images/img-088.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall.
-
- As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall.
-
-"I think," said Mr. Li, with a smile of triumph
-in his dark eyes, "they will find it a little difficult
-to break through that door. Now let us collect
-what we require for the journey."
-
-"The packages are here," said Mr. St. John.
-"We have had them all placed in the corner of
-the room."
-
-"That is well," replied Mr. Li. "Now we
-will continue our journey. It will take our
-friends some little time," he added, pleasantly, "to
-force an entrance into this room, and I think they
-will be more than ever puzzled when they get
-here. You see these four doors," he said,
-pointing to one side of the apartment which seemed to
-be composed entirely of doors, "Which do you
-think is the one to be used? They are all
-dummies," he continued, after a pause, in which
-the doors had been tried and various opinions
-expressed: "but I fancy they will puzzle our
-friends. The real one is here."
-
-He touched a spring which was wholly invisible
-to any but the most practised eye, and they found
-themselves in a kind of hall, the walls of which
-were very lofty, the light entering by mere apologies
-for windows, let in close to the ceiling. There
-were low divans all round this hall, and Mr. Li
-begged them to be seated.
-
-"We may as well rest here a few moments," he
-said, noticing Nina's white face. "We are safe for
-the present, at least."
-
-At this moment Mr. Crawford crossed over to
-where Mr. Li was standing, and spoke in a low tone.
-
-"I suppose," he said, "there is no danger from
-outside? I wonder they do not try and effect an
-entrance from without."
-
-"They would find it a little difficult," replied
-Mr. Li. "No cat could climb these walls, and
-only a cat could get in at the windows. No, the
-danger does not lie here, but further on. From this
-room there is a subterranean passage about a
-quarter of a mile long, but unfortunately it has no
-communication with the rest of the house opposite;
-the exit being at the other end of the grove of
-plantains, under which it runs. I always intended
-to complete the work, but it has not been done, and
-the consequence is, we must risk getting across
-twenty yards of open country. For men it would
-not be so difficult, but the care of two ladies
-complicates matters. We must hope and pray that the
-men will be so occupied with getting into the house
-that they will not think of anything beyond. Still,
-we must prepare for emergencies. I shall lead the
-way, for I must open the door of the other house.
-The lock is a complicated one, and only I can turn
-the key. You and Mr. St. John will follow with the
-ladies. It will be as well to acquaint Mr. St. John
-also of the possible danger, without alarming the
-ladies. Ah, here he is."
-
-"Brother," said Paul St. John, laying his hand
-on the other's arm, "what fills me with wonder is
-your great ingenuity. Surely you must have
-travelled a great deal, for I have never seen a
-house like this in China."
-
-"No," replied Mr. Li, smiling; "*I have* travelled
-a great deal, and am very cosmopolitan in my
-tastes. When I was a boy I used to pore over
-Eastern tales of adventure, and I determined to
-build one of those wonderful fairy palaces one
-reads of: a place of concealed doors, sliding
-panels, and underground passages."
-
-"It is the dream of most children," said
-Mr. St. John, smiling, "but very seldom realized.
-You have succeeded admirably."
-
-"Not quite as well as I could wish, though."
-added Mr. Li; and he then told Mr. St. John
-wherein the danger lay.
-
-Paul St. John grasped his hand. His smile was
-as bright and radiant as before.
-
-"Well, brother," he said, gently, "it shall all
-be well. You can say with us now; 'For me to
-live is Christ, and to die is gain.'"
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`THEY WANDERED IN DENS AND CAVES OF THE EARTH`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
-
-.. class:: center medium
-
- "THEY WANDERED IN DENS AND CAVES OF THE EARTH"
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It was quite a relief to be underground. The
-long, dark, narrow passage infused a sense of
-safety and protection which they could not feel
-so long as there were doors, save the one by which
-they had entered, which it was almost impossible
-for anyone but the most experienced expert to
-discover, and there were no windows at all; no fear of
-seeing the cruel yellow faces pressed against the
-window panes, of hearing the savage, beast-like cries.
-Mr. Li walked on ahead, cool, calm, erect; a
-dignified figure, moving along in the darkness, inspiring
-confidence and trust. Wang was slouching away
-but, without appearing to do so, Mr. Li kept him
-close by his side, and he now carried the torch
-which lighted them through the darkness. Mrs. Ross
-followed with Mr. St. John; Nina and Mr. Crawford
-bringing up the rear. Although the danger had
-been hidden from the former, yet there are some
-things which it is quite impossible to disguise.
-Without being told we guess at them, and in her
-weakness she turned intuitively to the strong man
-who had braved so much for her sake. She had
-clung at first to Uncle Paul, but Uncle Paul—she
-had always felt it—she felt it at the present
-moment, to her regret and shame—was a being too far
-above her ever to claim her entire sympathy. She
-loved him with all her heart and soul, she adored
-him, but she was sadly conscious of inferiority. She
-knew that she had given herself to Christ, that the
-whole bent and aim of her life would be different
-from what it had been in the old, careless past,
-and yet she did not think she could stand on the
-same plateau as Uncle Paul and Cicely, who
-seemed to be almost in heaven already, She had
-heard Mr. St. John's words; she knew that death
-would be nothing to him, the gate to glory, to
-Christ; his face shone now with ineffable loveliness
-as he walked by Lilian Ross's side, helped her
-over the broken places, and discoursed to her of
-the things of God.
-
-But Nina wanted to live—the colour had crept
-back into her pale cheeks, her witching eyes
-were bright with suppressed excitement. She did
-not wish for death, but life.
-
-"I cannot say yet," she said to herself, "to die
-is gain, but I can say," she added softly, "for
-me to live is Christ."
-
-Young Crawford did not talk to her much, he
-saw that her thoughts were occupied, and he had
-much to occupy his own; he had replied to that
-one look of her dark eyes, a look which
-supplicated help and protection, and implied perfect
-trust, by a few whispered words of reassurance,
-and his expression was so ardent, so brave, so
-fixed in its high and steadfast resolve, that
-it was impossible to feel fear when walking
-by his side. His blue eyes blazed in the darkness.
-If an army had been lead against him, he felt that
-he could face it, and yet be victorious.
-
-"Nina," he said fervently—forgetting in the
-excitement of the moment that he was using her
-Christian name—"Nina, do you recollect in the
-history of Elisha how he prayed that the young
-man's eyes might be opened, and how when they
-were he saw that the whole mountain was full of
-chariots and horses. Do you know I feel like that
-young man, as if the Lord had opened my eyes;
-I believe that He will appear for us, that in this
-place, grim and dark though it be, we are
-surrounded by myriads of His angels for our protection."
-
-"And yet," replied Nina, a little doubtfully,
-"God *does* permit dreadful things sometimes to
-happen to His children."
-
-"That is true," said young Crawford, "and
-that is one of the things which will be explained
-one day, but I do not believe it will be so to-day.
-I cannot think that the Lord would have allowed
-me to have this feeling, which almost amounts to
-a revelation, for nothing. Be of good cheer," he
-added, tenderly. "If a thousand men came against
-me, I should not fear; the Lord is on our side, and
-you shall never fall into their hands. Come, take
-my arm, you are not strong yet." He kept his
-sword arm free, but with the other he gathered
-her hand in his, and placed it within his arm,
-and the support which this afforded her seemed
-to impart to him additional strength.
-
-They had reached the egress now and held
-their breath. This was the critical moment.
-When they opened the door what would they see?
-Would the way be clear or would they be caught
-like rats in a trap? In that case, unless
-deliverance came from some entirely unexpected source,
-they would have to remain where they were until
-their provisions failed them, or they were
-discovered and overwhelmed by numbers; or they
-would have to fight their way across the open space
-Three men, good and true, for they could not reckon
-on Wang, to protect themselves and two helpless
-women! It was a terrible look out, and a deep,
-fervent prayer rose from every manly heart
-to God for His protection; Paul St. John,
-casting his eyes on Lilian and Nina, and thinking
-of his absent wife and children, lifted up his
-great heart in supplication also—"Lord, if it be
-possible, for the sake of these, and those absent
-who are dear to us, deliver us now; nevertheless
-not my will, but Thine be done."
-
-"It's all right," said Mr. Li, looking cautiously
-out, "but there is not a moment to lose, I will go
-on at once; prepare to follow when you see me
-reach the other side; close the door behind you and
-come quickly; Wang, you will keep close to me."
-
-Without another word, he strode silently and
-rapidly across the open space, all the time keeping
-one eye on Wang, and one on the distant trees.
-Putting his hand in the inner pocket of his robe
-where he had placed the key for safety, he turned
-very white, for—the key was gone. Meanwhile the
-others had followed, he heard the door close gently
-behind them, and now here they all were beside
-him, close to a place of safety which it was
-impossible to enter. It was indeed a terrible situation!
-They could not retreat, and they could not go on,
-and every moment increased the danger. Mr. Li
-knew it was only a question of time. The Chinese
-might give up the search inside, come out into the
-grove, catch sight of them as they stood there, and
-do them to a cruel death. For a space even Mr. Li's
-firmness seemed to be shaken.
-
-"I know I put the key in this pocket," he
-exclaimed in a distracted tone; but on a sudden
-his face changed like lightning, and he sprang on
-Wang, who stood there shivering like an aspen
-leaf. "You traitor, you have robbed us," he cried.
-Mr. Li was transformed, his voice was terrible,
-his expression relentless and stern as that of an
-avenging archangel. Mrs. Ross turned white and
-Nina fainted right away and would have fallen
-had not Mr. Crawford caught her with his left
-arm; in his right hand he grasped his sword.
-With set teeth and blazing eyes he stood there
-ready to sell his life dearly. He beckoned to Paul
-St. John, who was endeavouring to encourage
-Mrs. Ross, and preparing to defend her.
-
-.. figure:: images/img-096.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: In his right band he grasped his sword.
-
- In his right band he grasped his sword.
-
-"There is a chance of escape still, sir," he said.
-"You are a missionary, your life is of so much
-value, and then there are your wife and children to
-think of: it would be possible to slip back, amongst
-the trees, and take the ladies with you."
-
-"And leave you to die, my brother," said Mr. St. John
-gently; "that cannot be God's will, surely."
-
-"I may not die," replied the young subaltern
-brightly. "I do not feel at all like death yet, I shall
-give them a lot of trouble, but it would hamper me
-to have Mrs. Ross and Miss Leicester here; how
-will they stand the sight of blood? They might
-even be wounded in the scuffle, and if the worst
-comes it would increase the bitterness of Death to
-know they were in danger, to know I had died
-in vain."
-
-"True," said Mr. St. John, tenderly; "then farewell
-until we meet again on earth or in the glory.
-Come, Nina darling," he whispered, gently raising
-the fainting girl and folding her in his arms.
-
-"It is needless," put in Mr. Li. He spoke sharply
-and decisively; all this time he had been occupied
-with Wang, and Wang had been protesting and
-blaspheming and swearing by all his gods.
-
-"Now," said Mr. Li, and his voice sounded
-terrible in its sternness and solemnity. "You
-know me, and I know that you have that key;
-I am not going to risk the lives of five innocent
-people; if you do not give up the key you die. As
-surely as there is a God above us, so surely do I
-send you to appear before Him." He drew a
-revolver from his pocket and held it close to the
-man's eyes. "I give you exactly three minutes
-to make up your mind; if at the end of that time
-you have not confessed, I shall blow your brains out."
-
-It is impossible to say whether Mr. Li would
-have carried out this threat. If he had attempted
-to do so, no doubt Mr. St. John would have
-thought it right to intervene, but Mr. Li knew his
-man, and before two minutes were up Wang was
-blubbering out that Mr. Li had dropped the
-key, and that he (Wang) had picked it up not
-knowing what key it was, and here it was if
-Mr. Li wanted it so much, where he had placed it for
-safety in his pig tail!
-
-"You scoundrel," said Mr. Li, contemptuously.
-"I only wish I had the time to give you the thrashing
-you deserve; even now," he said, as he tore the
-key out of the man's hair, "it may be too late
-the delay may cost us our lives." As he spoke he
-heard a noise behind him, and, looking round, they
-saw that their fears of discovery were realized. The
-enemy had come to the conclusion at last that the
-house was empty, and as they emerged from the
-wood, they caught sight of the little band, and
-uttered a scream of triumph. Young Crawford
-stood like a lion at bay, his noble head thrown
-back, his unsheathed sword grasped firmly in his
-hand, his eyes shining as if they were on fire.
-Mr. St. John stood beside him, endeavouring to shield
-the two shrinking girls. Would the lock never turn?
-There was something peculiar about it, and it was
-rusty—it seemed a century before it turned with an
-angry, rasping sound, but that sound was sweetest
-music in their ears.
-
-"Quick, quick," cried out young Crawford in
-an agony of impatience, for he saw that it was only
-a question of moments. The Chinese had quailed
-before his terrible expression; they had not cared to
-face him or his gleaming sword. But what could
-one man do against so many? They prepared
-to spring. Meanwhile the half-fainting girls had
-been dragged into the place of safety, and young
-Crawford stood on guard alone.
-
-"Come, brother, come," shouted Mr. St. John.
-It was too late. Infuriated at the escape of their
-prey, the foremost men sprang across the open
-space to where young Crawford stood. He was just
-in front of the open door, yet he could not enter—if
-he turned they would be upon him and force an
-entrance also, if he fell back it would be the same
-thing. "Close the door," he shouted out to Mr. Li.
-"Put your back against it," called out Mr. St. John.
-Mechanically he obeyed. Inch by inch, still with
-the point of his sword pointing at his foes, he
-retreated, until he stood with his back up against
-the door, prepared to sell his life as dearly as
-might be.
-
-They did not hesitate long. With wild shrieks
-like those of a famished wolf, they rushed upon
-him: but he was an expert in the art of fencing.
-He knew how to parry and thrust, he had the
-swordsman's quick eye and mobile hand and arm.
-The end would be the same of course, but theirs
-would not be an easy victory. The minutes passed
-and still he held them at bay; they rushed at him,
-but he shook them off as some noble animal shakes
-off the dogs that are worrying him to death. Not
-many that came within the sweep of that terrible
-sword returned again to the attack. Three times he
-thrust them back, and still he stood there unharmed,
-save for a slight flesh wound in his forehead from
-which the blood trickled down his face. But he
-felt that the end was near, his breath came in great
-throbbing gasps, his sword cleaved to his hand, his
-heart laboured painfully; he fell backwards, down,
-down, down into the darkness, and thought that
-he was dead and that an angel bent over him, but
-the angel's eyes were suffused with tears and bore a
-curious resemblance to Nina's. "He will do now,"
-someone said; and then he fell asleep, the most
-delicious sleep he had ever experienced in his life.
-When he awoke Nina and Mr. St. John sat by his side.
-
-"Wherever am I?" he cried, rubbing his eyes.
-"I thought they had done for me; how good God
-has been," he said, looking at Nina, "but I cannot
-think now how I got here. You see," he went on,
-turning again to Nina, with a bright, sweet smile,
-"I was right after all, God *did* deliver, only *He*
-could have done so, for I was in a terrible plight, and
-thought it was all over. I never expected to see any
-of you again," he continued a little sadly, for he was
-weakened by exertion and the great strain of mind
-and body he had undergone.
-
-"Dear Lord, we thank Thee for Thy great
-goodness to us," said Mr. St. John, reverently
-kneeling beside the rude couch on which young Crawford
-lay. A fervent Amen burst from the lips of all
-present. Nina was crying quietly, she was very
-weak still, and this last strain had proved almost too
-much for her overwrought nerves. Mrs. Ross sat
-beside her, and held her hand fast locked in hers.
-Mr. Li stood there, calm and dignified as ever, but
-there was a very kind, pleased look about his
-dark eyes.
-
-In answer to young Crawford's query, he smiled,
-"You will be greatly surprised when I tell you,"
-he said, "and think it more of an Arabian Night
-than ever. I told Mr. St. John to tell you to stand
-with your back against the door because there was
-a false panel there. When I had got the ladies well
-into the house, I returned to watch the situation
-through a spy-hole, which I also have near the door.
-I was obliged to be careful, for I did not wish to run
-the risk of getting any of our friends in also. I saw
-you beat them back three times, and I also marked
-that your strength was failing, and that they paused
-for an instant for the final onslaught; it was the
-decisive moment, and a minute's hesitation would
-have been fatal. As you swooned I slid the panel
-and dragged you in—not a moment too soon. In
-fact I had barely time to replace the bolt before they
-were upon it. Indeed I did secure a trophy," and
-he held up a portion of a Chinese robe.
-
-Young Crawford looked at Mr. Li admiringly.
-"You have a wonderful mind," he said, "a marvellous
-power of organization. What a splendid leader
-you would make!"
-
-"To God be all the praise," replied Mr. Li,
-humbly, "it is He who created and directed."
-
-"Where is our friend, Wang," asked Mr. Crawford,
-smiling.
-
-"He managed to get away in the rush," replied
-Mr. Li, "but I do not think he will be able to do
-much harm, indeed I think we are well quit of him."
-
-"Are we quite safe now?" asked Mrs. Ross of Mr. Li.
-
-"Yes, I think so," he replied, smiling. "This is
-a very wonderful house, if you will not think me
-vainglorious for saying so, and the egress is well out
-of Pekin. I shall be able to secure provisions, and
-get messages, I hope, into Pekin, and by easy stages
-to conduct you to Wei-hai-wei. At any rate you
-may rest in safety here for a time."
-
-"Rest and peace," said Mr. St. John, gently,
-"what a gracious God ours is, giving His children
-just what they require. 'He that dwelleth in the
-secret place of the Most High shall abide under the
-shadow of the Almighty.'"
-
-"Uncle," said Nina, "I wish you would sing a
-verse of that lovely hymn you and Aunt Christine
-sang to us in the garden at Chen-si; it was hearing
-you sing that hymn that made me long to lead the
-new life. I thought it would be so nice to rest under
-the shadow of His wings."
-
-"And have you not found it so, dear child?"
-
-"Yes," she replied, softly, "I have; there *is* rest
-and peace under the shadow of His wings. Sing for
-us now, dear uncle, that we may rest."
-
-"I will, if you will all join with me in the
-refrain."
-
- | In the shadow of His wings,
- | There is peace, sweet peace;
- | Peace that passeth understanding,
- | Peace, sweet peace that knows no ending,
- | There is rest, sweet rest;
- | There is peace, sweet peace,
- | There is joy, glad joy,
- | In the shadow of His wings!
- |
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: center white-space-pre-line
-
- \* \* \* \* \*
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-
-
-One more scene, a few months later, at the old
-Rectory belonging to Mrs. St. John's father. It
-was Christmas time—that sweet season when,
-because of the love of Christ, the coldest heart
-warms, the most unforgiving relents and forgives.
-
-The rambling old Rectory was bright with sweet
-faces and glad young voices. Mr. and Mrs. St. John,
-Cicely, Rachel, and the boys were there, only
-one little flower was missing, especially cherished in
-her mother's heart, the little one that had been with
-God so many months now. Cicely had grown much
-in the last few months, her eyes were deeper
-still—she was very near the stream which can never be
-recrossed, where the child and the woman meet.
-Colonel Leicester and Nina were also there, Captain
-and Mrs. Ross, and Mr. Li. The latter had been
-baptized, and had made giant strides in the spiritual
-life. "What splendid Christians these Chinese
-make!" exclaimed Paul St. John more than once.
-
-There was one visitor still to come. Mr. Crawford
-had begged to be allowed to join the party, at
-any rate for a few hours, and they could not do less
-than offer him hospitality. It was Christmas Eve,
-and the chiming of the bells floated sweetly to them
-through the frosty air. Cicely and Nina, arm in
-arm, were on the terrace, listening to the bells.
-There was also a sound of carriage wheels which
-Nina did not appear to hear.
-
-"Are they not sweet?" said Nina to Mrs. Ross,
-who had joined them.
-
-"Yes, but do you know, Nina," Lilian Ross
-replied archly, and almost in a whisper, "I think I
-hear something else besides, a long way off,
-perhaps—but still I think I hear besides—the sound of
-wedding bells."
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. class:: center small white-space-pre-line
-
-R. W. SIMPSON & CO., LTD.
-Printers, Richmond Press, Richmond and London.
-
-.. vspace:: 6
-
-.. pgfooter::
diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-013.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-013.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ed29808..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-013.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-024.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-024.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cf77ff1..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-024.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-032.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-032.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4e18160..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-032.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-039.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-039.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a2c6117..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-039.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-045.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-045.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index dc73103..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-045.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-063.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-063.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6dbb09d..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-063.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-088.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-088.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0b24ded..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-088.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-096.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-096.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 65a1d0a..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-096.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-cover.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c555837..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951-rst/images/img-front.jpg b/41951-rst/images/img-front.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ddd7019..0000000 --- a/41951-rst/images/img-front.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/41951.txt b/41951.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 98c53c9..0000000 --- a/41951.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,2952 +0,0 @@ - A TALE OF RED PEKIN - - - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - - -Title: A Tale of Red Pekin -Author: Constancia Serjeant -Release Date: June 08, 2013 [EBook #41951] -Language: English -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TALE OF RED PEKIN *** - - - - -Produced by Al Haines. - - - - -[Illustration: Cover] - - - - -[Illustration: "I have counted the cost."] - - - - - A TALE OF - RED PEKIN - - - BY - CONSTANCIA SERJEANT - - - AUTHOR OF - "A THREEFOLD MYSTERY," "THE YOUNG ACROBATS," ETC., ETC. - - - - LONDON - MARSHALL BROTHERS - KESWICK HOUSE PATERNOSTER ROW E C - 1902 - - - - - CONTENTS. - -CHAPTER. - - I. Cecilia's Story - II. The Letter from Pekin - III. The Rising in the Village - IV. Cecilia continues her Story - V. A Terrible Walk - VI. Nina's Story - VII. A Painful Discovery - VIII. Taken Prisoner - IX. A Discovery - X. A Daring Attempt - XI. Mr. Li's Wonderful House - XII. They Wandered in Dens and Caves of the Earth - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - CECILIA'S STORY. - - -I can remember quite well when we all came to China. It is four years -ago, and I was eight years old, and you can remember when you are three, -so father says. I am twelve now, and I feel quite grown up, that is -because I am older than any of the others. Most people call me prim and -old-fashioned, but mother says I am her right hand. Rachel is the next -to me, but she is in a different generation almost, only nine years old, -and quite a child. Then there is Jack, he is eight, and Jill, she is -seven. Jill is not her name really--they all have Bible names--but we -call her that because she and Jack are such friends, and always do -everything together. Then there is Tim, he is only five years old, and -little baby Anna. Baby Anna is so lovely, and the Chinese women are -very fond of her. She has dark eyes, and rings of dark hair all over -her head; but somehow she does not look like other children. She -smiles, and yet she has a solemn look: that rapt look that the cherubs -have, like pictures of the Blessed Lord Himself when He was a little -child. Father says so sometimes, but mother does not like it. I never -can think why, but she looks so sad, and once I saw her brushing some -tears away. I think really, though I have never told anyone else, that -mother is afraid baby Anna will not live. I heard the servants talking -one day, and nurse said she was sure the baby would never live to grow -up. - -The Chinese women love her so much, they would like to bind her feet; -they think it spoils us all, having such large feet--at least, those who -are not Christians do, and even the others--well, it is just the very -hardest thing in the world for them to have the bandages taken off their -feet, but for the love of Christ they take them off at last, and then -they are baptized--father never will baptize them until the bandages are -taken off. - -The Chinese are dreadfully, dreadfully cruel, and very cunning and -deceitful, but father says they make splendid Christians. You see it's -not a bit the same as it is in England--they have to go through such -dreadful persecution if they become Christians; they have to give up -everything for the sake of Christ's love, and you love a person far, far -more if you feel you can give up everything, even life itself, for their -sake. - -When we first came to Cheng-si there was not a single Christian here, -and the people did not like us much, but father and mother were so kind, -and did so much for them when they were sick, that they got accustomed -to us, and now they come from all parts, for miles around, to be healed. - -You see, father is not like an ordinary Missionary, he is a doctor, too; -he reminds me more of the Lord Jesus than anyone I have ever seen: he -goes about doing good and healing the sick--he has such a beautiful -expression. I have not seen many men, and I do not know exactly whether -he is what people call a handsome man, I rather think not, but it is -when he is healing the sick and speaking to them that there is that -light on his face which makes me think of what is said about St. Stephen -in the Acts: "They saw his face as it had been the face of an angel." - -Uncle Lawrence is quite different: he is a soldier, every inch of him, a -good soldier of Jesus Christ too. I have heard mother say so many times, -and it is that which makes him such a good soldier of the Queen. She -says the best soldier is the Christian soldier, and that very few people -would contradict that now, because of Lord Roberts; and then there is -General Havelock, and Sir Henry Lawrence, and a host of others. But -Uncle does not look like father, and he does not speak much; you know -what he is by his life more than by what he says. He has only one -child, her name is Nina--Nina is three years older than I--she is my -bosom friend. I never in my life saw anyone so wonderful as Nina, or -anyone half so pretty; Nina is tall and dark, she has beautiful eyes, -not at all like baby's, but more like wells of water, where the sunbeams -lie; one can never be sad with Nina, she is so bright and sunshiny, like -her laughing eyes; she loves me, too, dearly, and calls me St. Cecilia -because I am so grave and old beyond my years. - -Nina and Uncle Lawrence are always together, and she is the pet of the -regiment--yet she is not spoilt. I have not known her long, only since -the troubles began in China, and since they have been in Wei-hai-wei, -which is about one hundred miles from this place; but our love for each -other grew up mushroom-like in a few hours. She says she cares for me -more than for any other girl. We write such long letters to each other, -and when we meet she tells me stories about the officers, especially -one, Uncle Lawrence's greatest friend. - -We do not get the news here very fast, as we are quite in the country, -but Nina wrote me a long letter yesterday from Pekin, where they are -now, and told me what dreadfully cruel things the Chinese had done. She -overheard a conversation between Uncle Lawrence and Colonel Taylor. -Uncle Lawrence was talking of the risk of being captured, and of the -awful peril which so many unprotected Europeans were in--it is far worse -than death, for they torture people for days before they kill them. - -"They should never capture anyone who belonged to me," said the Colonel, -sternly, and he just touched his pistol with a meaning look. - -Nina said her father went as white as death; she guessed what was -passing through his mind. How could he kill Nina? Would it be right if -it came to the worst, and to save her from a lingering death of agony? -I told father, and asked him what he thought; for all the Europeans, so -it seems, have resolved to kill their dearest and die, rather than fall -into the hands of the Chinese. But father--well, father has such a -strong, beautiful faith, he does not blame those who would do this, but -for himself and for us--I know how he loves us--there were tears in his -eyes as he spoke; still, he said he would not feel justified in doing -this--he must leave it all with God, and He will take care of His own. -I know what it cost father to say this, because I know what we are to -him; but I also know that nothing, nothing would ever make him do what -he would not think quite right: he does not blame others, but for -himself it is different. - -He and mother walked up and down for hours last evening, and part of the -time I was with them, for they often take me into their confidence, and -that is why I am so old for my years, I expect--the eldest in a large -family generally is, they say; all father's thoughts were for mother. - -"Oh, my dearest," he said--I think they had forgotten me--"I never loved -you so well, and yet I am full of regret when I think of that quiet -Rectory where you might have been now if it had not been for me. Do you -remember it, the first time I saw you? I can see it all again: the -Rectory garden, the old-fashioned grey stone house, shadows slanting -over the lawn, and underneath the trees you were standing, the only -young thing there, shading your eyes with your pretty hands; you were -very much like our St. Cecilia, and I saw in a moment, beyond the mere -beauty of your face, the Divine touch there, and I knew you were one of -the Lord's dear children, and my heart went out to you, and I claimed -you in my spirit then and there as my helpmeet, the woman whom God, in -His love, had chosen for me. But if I had known what a future I was -preparing for you, my beloved, I would never have spoken." - -"A dear future," mother answered, gently clasping his arm with both her -hands. "Would I have had it any different?" - -"Yes, but, my darling--well, this news has unnerved me--Boxers are like -devils possessed, and, if they should get hold of you and the -children----" - -And I saw father shudder; I had never seen him like this before: his -faith had always been so strong, and now he seemed quite unnerved. - -"They will not," said mother, calmly, and her eyes were soft with unshed -tears, and yet had that patient, steadfast look the martyrs have. "But -if there is trouble in store for us, oh! my dear husband, I would not -have had it any different. God has been so good to us: we have been so -happy, so happy together, there is nothing to regret; it was all ordered -by a Divine love which never makes any mistakes; and it will be all -ordered now," and she laughed a little to make him laugh, I think. "Oh! -Paul, fancy my turning comforter!" - -"Yes, darling," he replied, hurriedly, "I am ashamed of myself, and, -more than all, ashamed of my lack of faith. What is our faith worth if -it cannot stand this test? His strength is small indeed who faints in -the day of adversity. God remains; He is over all, arranging every step -of the way, and I can leave even _you_ in peace now with this thought." -And then I heard father say, and his face, which had been so wan and -drawn before, was now radiant and bright: "'Thou wilt keep him in -perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee; because he trusteth in -Thee.'" - -But I crept up to bed and thought what dreadful news that must be to -make father look and speak as he had done that evening. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - THE LETTER FROM PEKIN. - - -Mr. St. John might well look grave. "Upon the earth distress of -nations, men's hearts failing them for fear." Yes, this text was being -fulfilled. It was all very well for people in England to read of the -awful things that were taking place in China, but to be on the -spot--alone. Ah, there it was, therein lay the anguish--for he was not -alone, if he had been he would not have cared. But his wife and -children! it was the thought of them that caused him such unutterable -pain. - -Abraham knew something of this agony when he got up early that morning -and saddled his ass. What a pathetic story! How difficult to read it -without tears. It was just because Abraham felt it down to the very -depth of his being, and yet never doubted God's love and God's power, -that he was called faithful Abraham--God's friend. - -It is easy to talk of faith to others--and to have it ourselves when -everything goes well--but the faith which God approves is that which -casts its burden on the Lord, that cries, "Though He slay me, yet will I -trust in Him." - -Mr. St. John was a man full of faith. He was also full of love, or his -faith could not have been so tried; and he was a man of prayer: that -disquieting letter from Pekin had been spread before the Lord, and he -got up very early so as to spend the morning hours in communion with -Him. He had made great drafts on God's Bank, and his face had regained -its usual serenity of expression. His heart, so torn and trembling -overnight, was now calm with "the peace of God which passeth all -understanding"--the peace which the Lord has promised to those who are -stayed on him. - -There was a slight sound. He looked up quickly; it was Cecilia--St. -Cecilia the children called her--coming over the grass to meet him. - -"Father, darling," she said, as she twined her arms about his neck, "I -do wish I could do something for you." - -"But you do, dear child," he answered, tenderly. "Mother's right hand: -what more can we ask?" - -"Yes, but father, _you_--you seemed so troubled last night." - -"If I did, my darling, it was very wrong," he replied, gravely, "and -showed a great want of trust in our Heavenly Father." - -"I could not sleep for thinking of you, and wishing I were older, that I -might really be able to help you." - -"Poor little Cicely," he said, tenderly taking the sweet, earnest face -between his hands. "Poor little right hand--old before her time. You -must not take up our cares, darling. Indeed, if we older people had -more faith we should never fret or worry either, but, instead, cast all -our cares upon the Lord who cares for us." - -"What are you and father talking about? You are both so grave," said -Rachel, as she came running up to them. "Cicely looks just like that -picture we have up in our room--St. somebody or other--I can't remember -the name. Not anybody in the Bible, you know," said Rachel, -garrulously, "but it's just like Cicely, when she is in white and grave, -isn't it, father? Only she's got no halo round her head." - -"You little chatterbox!" said her father, laughing, "it's a pity someone -else has not a little more gravity herself." - -"Oh, I can look very grave if I like, father. I practise sometimes in -front of the glass, and I make such a long face--really, yards long." - -"Did you measure it with your yard measure, Rachel?" - -"Oh, no. But you know what I mean--as long as yours, and mother's, and -Cicely's." - -"Well, I am sure we all feel very flattered," said her father, smiling. -"What a little pickle you are." - -"A pickle! what is that? I thought it was something to eat. Is it -nice?" - -"Well, that is a matter of opinion," smiling. "Some people are very fond -of pickles; others find them just a little bit too hot and strong." - -Rachel was silent for a moment, then she dismissed the subject with a -toss of her dark curls. "Father," she said, "do you know I am so glad no -one is coming to be healed to-day, so we shall have you all to -ourselves, and we can have some round games like Cicely says you had in -England." - -Mr. St. John's face changed. "Rachel," he inquired, gravely, "how do -you know that no one is coming to be healed this morning?" - -"Because Seng Mi said so, father. The people are angry about something, -I don't know what, but I am so glad. Cicely, why don't you say you're -glad, too, instead of looking like St. Cecilia at the piano?" - -Cecilia flushed, and the tears came into her eyes. Her father took hold -of her hand and pressed it between his own. - -"Father, darling," she whispered, "has it come already?" - -"God only knows," he replied, sadly, "but we shall be ready, at any -rate, darling." - -"Yes, father," she said, earnestly, lifting her sweet, grave eyes to -his. "Do you know--I have often wished to tell you--Jesus is so -precious to me that sometimes I long to suffer for His sake." - -"My dearest child, God grant that He may be more exceedingly precious to -each one of us every day. God be with you all in the time that is -coming, and the dear native Christians. Ah, Cicely, my heart bleeds for -them." - -"Why, father?" asked Rachel, who had caught the last words. - -"Because, Rachel, I am afraid there is a time of great trouble in store -for them--terrible persecution. Indeed," he added, "it has begun -already; in the letter which I received last night from Pekin, your -uncle speaks of the dreadful suffering, not only of Europeans, but also -of the native Christians--there have been hundreds of martyrs for Jesus -already." - -"Have there, father?" Rachel's gentian-blue eyes were very wide open -indeed--"I haven't seen anybody being persecuted here yet." - -"No; but my dear little Rachel, it has not reached us yet, God be -praised for that; but it may come any day--it might even come to-day." - -Rachel was silent for a moment, and then suddenly reverted to what had -been uppermost in her mind--of paramount interest to her: "About the -games, father," she said, coaxingly, "if mother will give us a holiday, -will you come and have some games with us? I should like blind man's -buff and hide and seek; Cicely and I will hide, and you shall find us." - -"Rachel," said her father, gently, "I should like to do what you wish, -but first I must tell you a story, and then you shall decide yourself -about the games afterwards." - -"Oh, a story, father, I shall like that; let's sit down here under this -banyan tree, and then we can listen nicely," and Rachel flung off her -big, shady hat, and settled herself down by her father's side, prepared -to drink in every word. With the dark curls tossed back from her -little, eager, upturned face, and her sparkling blue eyes, she made a -pretty picture, and formed a pleasing contrast to her equally lovely -sister--indeed, Cicely's was the lovelier face of the two, for God -Himself had taken up the brush and been the Painter there. - -[Illustration: "Rachel flung off her big shady hat, and settled herself -down by her father's side."] - -"Once upon a time--that is the correct way to begin, Rachel, is it -not?--there lived a very wicked and cruel Emperor, so cruel that his -name has become a proverb." - -"Nero," exclaimed the children in one breath. - -"Yes, that is right," said Mr. St. John, continuing his story; "there -were a great many Christians then; they were people who loved the Lord -very dearly, for in confessing Him they ran the risk of the most awfully -cruel death--Nero had his spies everywhere." - -"What is a spy, father?" - -"You will see, dear; they were people who pretended to be what they were -not; they professed to be friendly with the Christians--even to be -Christians themselves sometimes--and they would go to their secret -meetings held in the catacombs." - -"The what?" said Rachel, "what long words, father." - -"The catacombs were vast dark passages underneath the city where the -Christians used to meet and worship God; but you ask so many questions, -Rachel," said her father, smiling, "that I lose the thread of my story." - -"You were explaining about the spies, father," put in, Cicely, gently. - -"Oh yes, to be sure; well, these spies got to know all about the -meetings, and they came too, pretending that they were Christians -themselves, and then denounced everyone who was there to the Emperor." - -"How dreadfully mean," said Rachel, her eyes flashing. - -"Yes, dear; well on one occasion when a great many of these followers of -Christ were taken prisoners, Nero gave a large entertainment, and -actually lighted his gardens with their bodies. Now, Rachel, part of my -story is true and part is imagination--that part, I grieve to say, is -true. Now I want you to think of a man, a Christian man, who lived with -his wife and family some miles from Rome in comparative safety; this man -knew--his children knew what their fellow Christians were suffering, and -yet that very evening they made merry and had games, and a feast in the -garden." - -Rachel's eyes were full of indignant tears. "How could they, father?" -she said, "how could they? I should have cried all the evening! I -couldn't have helped it." - -"Just so, dear," said Mr. St. John, gently, and he laid his hand -tenderly on the child's hair. "Last night I got a letter from your -uncle from Pekin--it's a sad letter, Rachel; Christians are being -tortured and killed to-day in China, just as they were 2,000 years ago -in Rome. And I know my little girl would be the last to wish to make -the day that is bringing so much sadness and pain to our brothers and -sisters in Christ a gala day with us." - -"No," said Rachel, with a great sigh, "of course I shouldn't like that, -but oh, how I wish the Christians were not being killed, because it -would have been so nice to have had you to ourselves for a whole day, -father." - -"Now, my dear little girls," said Mr. St. John, rising, "I am going in -to get some breakfast, if mother will give me some; you had yours long -ago, I know, but I have been out here and not thought much about the -time; then I should like to have a big prayer meeting; we must try and -get the dear native Christians together--they will need all our love -to-day." - -"Yes, father," said Rachel, "may we go and ask them to come, I should -like that," she added, dancing and skipping about. - -"Ask your mother, darling, she must decide. Christine," he said, as his -wife came up, "do you think it would be wise for the children to take -round the invitations for the prayer meeting?" - -"I hardly think so," replied Mrs. St. John. "The village is in the most -unsettled state, and there seems to be danger of a general rising." - -"I must go and find out what it all means," said Mr. St. John, quietly. - -"Oh, my dear husband, do be careful. Do not run into any danger." - -"I shall not, my dearest; never fear." - -He kissed her and the children tenderly. But even as he spoke, he heard -in the distance a murmur like the roar of the sea, and there was Seng Mi -standing in the doorway with a white, scared face. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - THE RISING IN THE VILLAGE. - - -"Teacher, they are coming--burning, looting, killing!" - -"Not our people, surely?" said Mr. St. John. - -"No; but they will join, never fear, when their blood is up; they will -forget all your kindness. The lady and the children should retire." - -"Yes, yes, Christine," said Mr. St. John, hurriedly; "go into the blue -room and remain there with the children until I join you; but if I am -not able to do so you know what we arranged--put on the Chinese dress, -escape through the house, which will bring you out on the road to -Wei-hai-wei, and may God bless and be with my dear wife and children." - -"Paul, a wife's place is by her husband's side." - -"Yes, yes, my dearest, but the children!" - -"Oh, Paul, I am torn in two. I do not know what to choose. - -"Darling, you have not to choose, God has chosen for you; only one way -lies open." - -"Yes, but oh, my dear husband--you must let me weep for one moment--to -know that we may never meet again, that you may be going to death--even -torture!" She lifted her lovely, agonized eyes to his. - -"It is very, very hard to bear, my dearest; the only thing that makes it -possible is the love of Christ; but, Christine," he said, hopefully, "I -believe we shall meet again in this world; if not, my darling wife, you -will know that I shall be with Christ, and be the first to welcome you -to the City of the King. All the paths lead there in the end, do they -not?" - -"Yes, yes, my beloved husband, we shall meet again in glory, even if we -may not here. Good-bye, good-bye! Cicely and Rachel, come with me, -darlings." - -Rachel had been wondering what it was all about; why her mother was -crying, and why they were saying good-bye; but she prepared to follow -Mrs. St. John, to whom she was very devoted. Cicely still clung to her -father. - -"Let me stay with you, father, father darling." The little white face -raised to his, the gray eyes, so like his wife's, all touched him -infinitely; but he loosened her arms gently from about his neck. - -"My sweet child, it could not be: you must let me judge, darling. I -should love to have you, but it is quite impossible." - -"Oh father, do--do let me stay." - -"Cicely," said her father, tenderly, "I know you do not wish to unnerve -me. I am sure you do not wish to make it harder for me, and, my dear -little girl, it would increase my pain and anxiety in a ten-fold degree -if I knew you were not in safety. Be my own sweet, brave child. Kiss -me and then run up to your mother. I know you will do all you can for -her." - -"Yes, yes; good-bye, good-bye, father darling." - -"Good-bye, my own dear child, my precious Cicely. Please God, we shall -meet very soon again." - -He watched her as she turned slowly away, weeping quietly. - -"The bitterness of death is passed," he said to himself. "Now may the -Lord enable me to do His will whatever it may be, and face with courage -whatever lies before me." - -The room into which Mrs. St. John had retired with the nurse and -children opened on to the side of the house, and it was possible to get -from the verandah to the Mission-house, and from the Mission-house again -to that of one of the native Christians hard by, and so on and so -on--from one house to another, if only the people were willing--without -ever being seen in the public street for about a mile, till the road to -Wei-hai-wei was reached. It had been decided between the husband and -wife that if things looked serious they should escape in this way from -the house and village to Wei-hai-wei. They were to put on Chinese -dresses, so as to court observation as little as possible, and take -money and food for the journey. - -Mr. St. John moved quickly forward to the front of the house. He was -beloved in the village and widely known, and hoped that his influence -might prevent further bloodshed; and then he could not leave the native -Christians. If only he could persuade the rioters to return, something -might still be saved, and he would gain time for his wife and children. -He lifted up his heart to God, and walked forward into the courtyard, -his head erect, his face lighted up with the courage which God gives to -those who put their trust in Him. He needed it all to-day. The sight -which met his view, when he turned the corner, was disquieting in the -extreme. The din was terrific; the courtyard a mass of howling, frantic -rioters. Glancing hastily back to the house to see that all was right -there, he suddenly turned pale. On the verandah overlooking the -courtyard stood a small, slight figure he knew only too well--the -little, white face of the child whom he loved. - -"Oh, father, father darling, don't go; oh, come back to us; they will -kill you." - -"Cicely, for God's sake, my darling, go back to your mother. I must do -my duty. You are only increasing my anxiety tenfold; go back at once." -The little figure suddenly disappeared, and, with a sigh of relief, Mr. -St. John went out and faced the angry crowd. What he saw gave him the -keenest pain and apprehension. Their hands were literally red with -blood. They had killed several of the native Christians, dragging their -bodies along with them in fiendish triumph. One poor fellow lay at Mr. -St. John's feet; he was suffering from frightful wounds, but he was -still alive, and as for the moment the attention of the crowd was -distracted by a fresh disturbance from without, the clergyman managed to -draw him into the house, and place him for a moment in a position of -safety. He did what he could for the poor fellow; gave him a long -draught of water, and staunched the flowing blood, but it was evident to -the practised eye of the physician that his life was ebbing fast away. -Yet the cross of Christ still triumphed--tortured, wounded, bleeding to -death, on his face there lay the light which was not of this world. - -"Teacher," he murmured, with a bright smile of recognition, "it is all -over, and I am glad. Only a few minutes more and I shall be with Jesus. -Do not look sad, I have no pain, and I am going to the land where there -is no more weariness, or persecution, or suffering." Suddenly his whole -countenance was eradiated with joy. "I see the gates of heaven opened," -he cried, with ecstasy, "and Jesus on the right hand of God waiting to -receive me. Oh, what a blessed thing to belong to Christ!" - -"Dear, dear fellow," said Mr. St. John, tenderly, holding the poor man's -hand in a kind, gentle clasp. "How thankful I am that the Lord sent me -here. It has made it hard for you in this world, but this 'light -affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more -exceeding and eternal weight of glory.'" - -"Yes, the glory; the glory, that is it," the dying man murmured almost -inaudibly, and even as he spoke he seemed to pass away. Mr. St. John -laid him gently, reverently down. His heart was sad and yet throbbed -with joy. The pain was over for ever, and he was at rest with Jesus. -He had no time for much thought; the noise seemed to be increasing -without, and once more he turned to the court-yard. What he saw there -sent the hot blood surging through his veins--tied to a post in the -court-yard was a poor woman he knew, one of the converts who had but -lately been baptized. - -Poor Daig Ong stood there in agony of fear, her hands were tied behind -her back, and fastened to one of the posts in the court-yard; she would -be beaten to death unless someone interposed--this being a very -favourite manner of execution amongst the Chinese. The man nearest to -her raised his heavy stick; there was a dull, sickening thud, a groan of -pain. The man lifted his stick a second time, but, in a moment, before -it could descend, Paul St. John was upon him. He had not been the best -athlete at Cambridge for nothing. With one blow he dispossessed the man -with the stick, the next instant the poor woman was free, and he was -standing before her, his head thrown back, his nostrils dilated, eyes -ablaze with righteous indignation. Stern and beautiful he looked as he -stood there, yet as he gazed over that sea of cruel yellow faces, more -like demons than men, his anger died away, and a vast wave of pity -surged in his breast; it was akin to that pity the Christ felt when He -gazed at Jerusalem and wept over it. All this hatred and cruelty and -hideous passion were the result of devil thraldom--"and such were some -of you." Yes, indeed, without Christ, wherein should any of us differ? - -[Illustration: "The poor woman was free, and he was standing before -her."] - -How little we in England, who speak of the reproach of Christ, know what -it really means in a heathen country. Perhaps we are coldly treated, -and we think it hard if we have to put up with a sneer or a few unkind -words, and flatter ourselves with the conviction that we are bearing His -reproach that we are suffering persecution; but when we look on the -other picture our paltry woes dwindle into insignificance. Indeed, when -we read, as we did last year, of the awful hardships and privations, the -torturing deaths, which our missionaries and the native Christians -underwent, then we would sink into the ground for shame. We feel that -we can never thank God enough for His mercies to us, the while we look -on our fellow Christians over the sea with an admiration a little, -maybe, tinged with envy, in that they were accounted worthy to suffer -for that beloved Name, dearer and sweeter by far to every Christian than -any other on earth. - -For a brief moment there was a respite; a mob ever recognizes power, and -this was something they could not understand. What if the white man who -stood there so fearlessly towering above them were an incarnation of one -of the gods? But no, the pictures of their gods were far different from -this: they had cruel, wicked faces, like their own. Still they -hesitated. They had heard of this man, this great doctor, of his -wonderful cures. Suppose, now, he used his magic upon them, inflicting -some sore disaster, some awful punishment. Paul St. John noticed their -indecision and took advantage of it to whisper to the poor woman behind -him to slip back by degrees, and so make good her escape. They were -standing together at the entrance of the courtyard; the crowd, for the -most part--the mad, surging, bloodthirsty crowd--stood between them and -the house. The eyes of the people seemed to be drawn to him as the one -central figure; they watched him as a man on guard would watch every -movement of his opponent in a deadly duel. - -Daig Ong was permitted to pass out unperceived, and found refuge in a -house belonging to one of the native Christians. When she was gone Paul -St. John breathed more freely. He knew that unless God wrought a -special miracle in his favour this could not last long; yet he felt no -fear, Jesus had never been so near. It seemed to him that the Lord was -actually standing there beside him, and something of the rapturous -exaltation of his soul was visible in his countenance. He raised his -hand to speak. The spell was broken. With one hideous cry, more -dreadful, more cruel in its lust for blood than that of any wild beast, -they sprang at him and threw him down and trod him underfoot. It was -like a storm picture--you look out and see the gallant little vessel -battling with the waves, borne up upon their crested billows, and the -next moment they roll over it, and only a ripple, a few bubbles, show -the place where it had been. A few minutes since, and Paul St. John had -stood before them like a beautiful avenging angel; now he lay there -silent and still, with his white face upturned to the pitiless sky. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - CECILIA CONTINUES HER STORY. - - -So many dreadful things have happened since last I told my story, that -if I had not promised Nina, I do not think I could have written any -more; but since the troubles began in China, Nina and I agreed to write -a little history of what is happening every day, and afterwards we shall -compare notes, and then, as Mother says, it will interest our friends at -home, and perhaps some of the Missionary papers may like the account for -their magazines. - -It seems years since last I put down anything, and yet it is only a few -weeks ago since that day when we were all together at Cheng-si. How -true it is we know not what an hour may bring forth. I remember the day -of which I am speaking so well; it began so brightly, such a lovely -morning. Rachel and I got up early and went into the garden with -father. That hour seemed to me afterwards one of the most precious in -my life; it made one understand a little of what the disciples must have -felt when the dear Lord Jesus had been laid in the tomb, and they -thought of the last time they were with Him. How tenderly they would -recall His sweet, gracious words, and His loving looks. - -I felt like this about father when he was parted from us. We had been -sitting in the garden with him, Rachel and I, and he had been telling us -stories, when all of a sudden we heard a noise, almost like the distant -roar of the sea, and Seng Mi told us the rioters were coming, and then -we had to say good-bye to father. I wished, oh, so much, to stay with -him, but I could not disobey him, especially when I knew it would only -have increased his pain and anxiety, but I crept out of the room where -mother and the others were, and went on to the verandah which overlooks -the court-yard. Oh, it was a dreadful sight! I had never seen such -fiendish, cruel looking people before. They had got hold of poor Daig -Ong and were going to beat her to death. Father did not know anything of -what was going on when he first came out, the crowd being so dense -between him and Daig Ong, but I was above them, and saw it all. They -dragged her along, shrieking for mercy; it was dreadful! I can hear her -screams now sometimes! and they tied her to one of the posts at the -entrance of the court-yard. I pitied poor Daig Ong with all my heart; I -would have done almost anything to save her, but when I saw father I -seemed to forget everything else but him. Just then he looked round and -saw me, and I cried out to him to come up to us. I could not help it, -though all the time I knew it was useless. When I saw that my being -there only made him miserable, I slipped back and ran to the room where -mother was and begged her to leave the others and come with me, and all -the time I cried to the dear Lord Jesus to help us, and protect poor -Daig Ong, and to save father from the cruel people outside. Mother -turned very white when I spoke to her. She did not know how to leave -little baby Anna. It was one of baby's bad days. She did not seem in -any pain, but she lay back in Nurse's arms very quiet and still, and -looked up at her with intently solemn eyes. - -Mother had put on the Chinese dress, and all the others were dressed in -the same way; and appeared ready to start at a moment's notice. -Mother's face was very pale, but she had that patient, enduring -expression with which the martyr saints are always drawn; it was only -her eyes that were full of pain. I do not know why I wished her to come, -save that I had always been accustomed to think she could do anything, -and to save father. - -When we got down to the portico he was nowhere to be seen. We stood on -the steps and looked out over a vast sea of cruel, wicked faces. At -first I felt no fear, partly because I was with mother, and then it was -such a relief to me to see that they had left off beating Daig Ong, and -that father was not there. I kept on wondering where he was, and felt -sure he had escaped with Daig Ong. - -Now the great danger seemed to lie in the possibility of their rushing -the house. Mother had whispered to Nurse to take the others on the way -that had been arranged: through the Mission-house and huts, out of the -village, and we were to follow afterwards. - -As we stood there a grave Chinese gentleman came up and took his place -at our side. I had seen him sometimes when he came to study with -father, but had never spoken to him. He came quietly up and stood -beside us, but he never once turned to look at us, though mother looked -up at him. - -"Are you Mr. Li?" I heard her say. - -"Yes," he replied, simply. I saw a great wave of relief sweep over her -face. - -"Do stay with us, do not leave us," she said. - -"I intend to remain here," he replied, quietly, but he did not even then -turn and look at us. - -"And you will do what you can?--My husband?" - -He did not reply to the last, but only said very simply-- - -"Madam, I came here on purpose to help you." - -[Illustration: "I came here on purpose to help you."] - -"God bless you," said mother, fervently, and I saw her lips move, and -knew that she was praying. - -Mr. Li was not a Christian, but he was so struck by mother's wonderful -calmness, the peace in which she was kept when so many dreadful things -were happening all round her, that he felt he could hold out no longer, -and that very day he yielded his heart to Christ. - -By-and-by, Mr. Li said he thought it would be best for us to get away as -soon as possible. He promised to do what he could to protect the house -and the native Christians, and when we again spoke of father, he said he -had seen him helping Daig Ong out at the back of the court-yard as he -entered. - -"I will find him," he added, "and will let him know that I have seen -you, and he will soon overtake you." - -And so we went away. The others had started, and we hurried after them; -but first mother made me put on the Chinese dress, and then, leaving the -deafening sounds behind us, we crept on into the Mission-house. We were -only just in time. As we left the room, which mother locked behind her, -we heard someone trying the other door, and knew that it would not be -long before they forced the lock, and then-- - -Mother hurried me on through the Mission-house, carefully locking the -doors behind us, on into the first house, where we saw poor Daig Ong. -Mother stopped to say a few words to her, and then we passed on again; -we dared not stay, for the rioters might guess at our escape and bring -us back again. House after house we passed through safely, for the -people in the village knew us and loved us, until at last we reached the -road for Wei-hai-wei, and caught a glimpse of Nurse and the others on -a-head. They were going very slowly, and we soon overtook them. - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - A TERRIBLE WALK. - - -Mother took baby Anna in her arms, and baby smiled and touched mother's -face with her little hands, then looked up at the sky again with that -solemn, wondering look of hers; and the next day, when the sun was -setting, and its glory fell on her little upturned face, Jesus called -her to Himself, and the angels carried her away from us to Heaven. It -reminded me of a piece of poetry out of a book of mother's, called -"Voices of Comfort." I learnt it by heart to repeat to father, and if I -can remember it, I will write it down, because it is such a lovely -piece:-- - - They are going--only going-- - Jesus called them long ago! - All the wintry time they're passing, - Softly as the falling snow. - - When the violets in the spring-time - Catch the azure of the sky, - They are carried out to slumber - Sweetly where the violets lie. - - They are going--only going-- - When with summer earth is drest, - In their cold hand holding roses, - Folded to each silent breast. - - When the autumn hangs red banners - Out above the harvest sheaves, - They are going--ever going-- - Thick and fast, like falling leaves. - - All along the mighty ages - All adown the solemn time, - They have taken up their homeward - March to that serener clime, - - Where the watching, waiting angels - Lead them from the shadow dim, - To the brightness of His presence, - Who hath called them unto Him. - - They are going--only going-- - Out of pain and into bliss, - Out of sad and sinful weakness, - Into perfect holiness. - - Snowy brows--no care shall shade them; - Bright eyes--tears shall never dim; - Rosy lips--no time shall fade them; - Jesus called them unto Him. - - Little hearts for ever stainless, - Little hands as pure as they, - Little feet--by angels guided - Never a forbidden way. - - They are going--ever going-- - Leaving many a lonely spot; - But 'tis Jesus who has called them; - Suffer, and forbid them not! - - -Rachel said baby Anna died because she thought it would be much nicer to -go to Heaven than to Wei-hai-wei--but the little ones did not understand -it at all, they seemed to imagine she was away on a visit. Tiny Tim -said he hoped they would be kind to her where she had gone, and give her -a lot of presents; and we all kissed her little white face--it looked -like a flower somehow--and folded her sweet hands on her breast, and -then the rest went on, all but mother and me, and we laid her gently -down, strewing the earth lightly over her, and covering her little grave -with flowers. Then we knelt beside her and prayed, and after a little -time we walked on and overtook the others. Nurse said it was a good -thing baby Anna died, because the poor little thing would have suffered -so much, and I knew mother thought so too, but still she could not help -quietly crying, because her arms were so very empty. I shall never -forget that walk to Wei-hai-wei. Rachel thought it was great fun at -first, and so did Jack and Jill. They liked wearing the Chinese dresses -and doing no lessons, but they soon got tired of walking, especially -Tiny Tim, who kept on calling out for father to come and carry him. - -The sun was very hot, but we were obliged to press on, we were so much -afraid of being pursued and taken back again. Sometimes we would see a -band of rioters coming, and have to leave the road and hide; and once we -were overtaken, and the people looked at us very fiercely and called us -"foreign devils." Tiny Tim was very frightened, and hid his face in -mother's dress, and I thought we should be killed. Somehow I did not -feel much fear. I remembered the talk I had with father, and Jesus was -very near, and it seemed much better to go to Him and be at rest for -ever than to be hungry and faint and tired, and to go through the pain -of so many partings as we had gone through lately. But the Chinese did -not kill us as they did so many of the missionaries. I think they were -afraid to do so, as we were getting nearer every hour to places where -English soldiers were; but they took away a great many of our clothes, -and stole our money. Nurse had her money in her hand, and they beat her -knuckles with a stick till she dropped it, and then they ran away -laughing. - -When we got to the first village we asked to see the Mandarin, and told -him how we had been treated; our clothes and money taken, and how were -we to get on, and what should we do for food? But instead of helping -us, he was very cruel indeed. He hated the Christians, and said he -wished we had come yesterday, as then he would have killed us all, but -now he had had orders, owing to the Empress being so merciful, not to do -so, but just to send the "foreign devils" away. So he sent us on to the -next village, and though we were tired and hungry yet we were glad to -go, as he seemed so fierce and cruel. In the next village the Mandarin -was kinder, and gave us a little rice to eat, but he said he could not -keep us. This happened in all the villages through which we passed. - -Sometimes they would give us a little food, but they would not allow us -to rest or give us any carts to ride in. They always took us outside -the village, and then went away. Mother said afterwards it was because -they were afraid of killing us, and yet they did not wish to have us -with them. It was a weary, weary time, especially for the little ones, -but through it all God never forsook us; indeed we seemed to be kept in -constant communion with Him, and as we drew near to Wei-hai-wei a most -wonderful thing happened. - -We were very weary, and sat down by the roadside to rest. The children -said they could not walk a step farther, and though it was not, of -course, quite safe to do so, yet we were so near a place of safety that -mother made up her mind to rest there for the night. We went a little -off the high road, to a place as much screened from observation as -possible. Mother and Nurse sat down and made the little ones as -comfortable as they could, and then, as we always did, we asked God to -take care of us and be very present with us during the night. We had -hardly gone off to sleep when we heard steps approaching Tramp, tramp, -came the footsteps, nearer and nearer. I was wide awake in a moment, and -my heart stood still, for, in the gathering darkness, I saw plainly a -tall Chinaman approaching. He seemed to be alone, but this might not be -the case. What if he were the leader of a band of Boxers! I did not -mind so much for myself, but I could not bear to think of the others -being tortured and killed. He looked terrible in the darkness as he -came towards us. I did not know what to do. I only thought, in a wild -kind of way, that I would go to him and ask him to take my life and not -to waken the others. I could talk Chinese a little, and hoped to be -able to make him understand. I got up quickly, without even disturbing -mother--she was sleeping heavily, for sorrow, as the disciples of -old--and as he strode over the ground which divided us I rushed up to -him and put out my hands, and then I remembered nothing more till I -heard a voice--a loved voice that I never thought to hear again in this -world. I dreamed I was in Heaven with father, and he wore a Chinese -dress, but when I came rather painfully back to earth again, the first -thing I was conscious of was that I was in the arms of the tall Chinaman -I had seen. - -[Illustration: As he strode over the ground which divided us, I rushed -up to him and put out my hands.] - -"Don't hurt them," I cried out in an agony, "kill me instead, but do not -hurt them: they have suffered so much already." - -"Cicely, my darling, don't you know me?" - -The voice again. I was so weak and unnerved, or I should have -recognized before my own precious father. I went off once more then, -this time for joy and thankfulness, and woke to feel his strong arms -round me, and knew that God was good, and that my pain was over. My -care and anxiety was gone, for was not father with us again? Were not -his arms round me? - -"Humanly speaking," said father, in answer to our breathless questions, -"my escape is all owing to Mr. Li. He stood between me and what would -probably have been a torturing death. I was struck down, and when they -saw I was not dead, their rage knew no bounds--and that noble fellow -defended me, and did what he could to protect our property till the -Mandarin came. The Mandarin put me in prison, but Mr. Li rescued me, -provided me with this dress, gave me food and money for the journey, -brought me on my way, and here I am. I often thought of Onesiphorus. -'He oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain.' Thank God! Our -loss has been his unspeakable gain. He told me last Tuesday night that -he could hold out no longer. He was full of wonder at the peace in -which we were kept whilst death was so near and our property was being -destroyed, and especially at your calmness, my darling. Under God it -was just the touch that was required. He yielded then and there, and -gave himself to Christ. He is anxious to make a public profession of -his faith by being baptized as soon as ever the opportunity occurs. He -will make a splendid Christian, for he has counted the cost and found -Christ worthy." - -"Thank God," said mother, fervently, "this one soul saved is worth all -the pain." - -"I knew you would feel like this, Christine. The Lord has been very good -to him and to us. He has brought us all together again. We are all -here, are we not, dear wife?" - -Mother did not answer, but I saw her bosom heave. Father looked round -anxiously, and the tears slowly welled into his eyes. He put his arm -round mother. - -"It is all right, Christine," I heard him whisper. "He knows best. She -has been saved so much pain. When was it, my dearest?" - -"Last Wednesday, Paul." - -"And to-day is Friday. Three days in heaven beholding the face of the -Father. Let us thank Him, dear wife, for this also." - -We all knelt down upon the grass, and after that I heard father and -mother talking far on into the night, and, looking up, I saw God's stars -in His sky, and felt how very near He was, and then I went to sleep, and -the next day, towards evening, we met some English soldiers and arrived -at Wei-hai-wei. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - NINA'S STORY. - - -I promised my cousin Cicely St. John that I would write a little history -of what took place after we were separated from one another. She is -going to do the same; and then some day when we go back to England we -shall get it all put together and have it published in one big book. It -has always been my ambition to write a book, and I am quite sure that I -can write. People all have their particular gifts--writing is one of -mine. I was not very good when I was at school, but I never found the -essays any trouble at all. And when I was fourteen I got a -five-shilling prize in a magazine, and my story was published in the -Christmas number. It was illustrated, and the picture in the place of -honour on the cover. I was so delighted about it and so was father, but -then he always does love everything I do. People say he spoils me, and -perhaps he does; all I can say is, it is very nice being spoilt! I am -always happier when I am with father and his friends than with girls of -my own age. - -I never cared much for girls; the little ones talk about their dolls and -the big ones about their clothes. I like hearing father and his brother -officers talk and tell tales of sport and adventure. Of course I know -father would have liked me to have been a boy. He must have been -disappointed, though he never said so, because then I should have been a -soldier like he is, and gone to the war in South Africa, or perhaps have -been here in Pekin, just as we are now. - -It is a month since we came to the Celestial City, and such a long time -since I stayed with Uncle Paul and Aunt Christine. We went to them when -we first came out to China. I had never seen them in my life before. - -[Illustration: The Pagoda at Pekin.] - -Cicely is different from other girls, and I love her dearly. She is -much younger than I am, two years younger, but she seems almost as old. -She is so grave and a little old-fashioned; somehow I feel better when I -am with her and Uncle Paul--they make me want to be good. I often -wonder where they are, and hope things are not as bad for them as they -are with us, for here in the Celestial City things look very black -indeed. Father wishes he had left me behind in Wei-hai-wei, but I would -much rather be with him, even though the worst comes and he has to kill -me himself. Uncle Paul thinks one ought not to do this, but then Uncle -Paul is an angel. When I am with him I feel all the time a longing -after something better. I told Mrs. Ross about him. Mrs. Ross is my -great friend here. She is young and very pretty, and she met Uncle Paul -once. When I told her what he made me feel like, she said, "Yes, I -know, dear, he makes you feel as if you didn't care how your frock -fitted, but when you get away you think to yourself you may as well look -as nice as you can." Mrs. Ross has only been married a few months. She -came here just after her honeymoon. She has the most wonderful eyes I -have ever seen, like the stars in the soft, dark sky. She and I and -nearly always together, though she is years older than I am. Still she -says she is very glad to have me for her friend, as there are so few -girls out here. Captain Ross looks stern and troubled, and very -careworn, but all the men have that expression now, and if only you saw -the faces of the Chinese you would not wonder much; they are so -dreadfully cruel and revengeful, and they look at us as if they hate us -and would like to murder us all. If they killed people outright it would -not be so dreadful; but they torture a person for days first; they do -this to their own people, how much more then to us, if they had us in -their power? - -It is the cruel Empress who hates the foreigners, and it is her -emissaries who have stirred up the people against us. The Boxers are -her tools really, and the ignorant people are told all kinds of things -which they believe, that the Europeans take their little children and -kill them, and that it is our presence here which causes the lack of -rain, and then they pretend to see most wonderful apparitions, those who -appear always bearing the same message, "Kill! kill!" The other day -they declared that a marvellous vision appeared in the sky; it was a -spirit girl, they said, with a lamp in her hand. Father and I went out -to see it, but of course we did not see the girl, but only a brilliant -light in the sky, and the Chinese, who are very superstitious, imagined -the rest. But what caused more stir and alarm than anything else was -the mysterious Red Hand which suddenly appeared in Pekin. Mrs. Ross and -I saw it on a house one day, and then again on another, and as the -people caught sight of these dreadful Red Hands they gesticulated -wildly, and seemed terribly excited. Mrs. Ross was very frightened, as -she thought it meant that the Boxers were going to kill all the inmates -of the houses on which the Red Hand appeared, but Captain Ross said he -had been told by someone who knew that we, the foreign devils, were -accused of marking the houses, and wherever this dreadful mark appeared -a curse was sure to follow; in seven days one of the inmates would go -mad, or in fourteen days they would die. This was just before a most -dreadful event occurred. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - A PAINFUL DISCOVERY. - - -Several days passed by. One gets accustomed to everything, and we were -getting used to the big fires at night and all the mysterious warnings -we had had, and I was getting very tired of not being able to run about -as in the old days before we came to Pekin. It was a lovely morning, -and I made up my mind to go round and see my friend, Mrs. Ross. I was -allowed to go and see Mrs. Ross, but when there I was never supposed to -be out of her sight. Father was busy when I left, so I did not see him, -but Phoebe, our old servant, followed me with a great many injunctions -and warnings--at which, I am sorry to say, I only laughed. The sunshine -seemed to intoxicate me--I revelled in it--I could no longer feel any -fear; afterwards I thought I must have been mad that morning. I turned -round in the middle of my flight down the path which led to the house in -which Captain and Mrs. Ross lived. - -"Phoebe," I cried, shaking back my curls, which, somehow, always would -come tumbling about my face, "Phoebe, you may depend upon it the Chinese -are not nearly so black as they're painted; anyway, black or yellow, or -whatever they are, it's a lovely day, and I'm going to enjoy myself." - -"And what am I to tell your pa, Miss Nina?" - -"Oh, tell him anything you like--why, tell him the truth to be -sure--that I've gone to spend the morning with Mrs. Ross." - -"Miss Nina, I don't like the looks of you this morning. When your eyes -are as if there was little imps a-dancing in 'em, then I looks out for -squalls." - -"Thank you, Phoebe," I said, laughing and making her a mocking curtsey. -"My eyes feel very flattered, I can assure you." - -"Oh, they're well enough, and bright enough," she replied, grudgingly, -"but I should like to see a bit more soberness about them; why, when I -was your age, miss, I was married. Mr. Larkins-- - -"Poor man," I ejaculated under my breath. - -Phoebe did not hear; she was lost in reminiscences of the past. - -"Poor, dear Mr. Larkins, he were took quite sudden like; his mother died -of heart complaint, and yet I never thought to say to Larkins, 'Who -knows, my dear, but you might be took the same yourself, one day.'" - -"I should think not, Phoebe; it would have made poor Mr. Larkins very -uncomfortable if you had. I daresay," I added, under my breath, "he was -none too happy as it was," but, like all deaf people, the very thing I -did not mean her to hear she heard at once, and turned upon me angrily. - -"Not happy, miss! As happy as the day was long was Mr. Larkins, and a -deal happier if the days be these here days in China." - -"Oh, Phoebe, the day is bright enough; there is nothing wrong with -that." - -"The day is all right for them as wasn't kept awake all night by those -bloodthirsty villains." - -"I heard nothing, Phoebe; I was asleep." - -"It's all very well for them as can sleep; but, there, you're only a -child, after all." - -"Why, Phoebe, you said a minute ago that I was old enough to be -married," and with this parting shot I ran away. - -Poor old Phoebe; our troubles pressed sore upon her. I had never seen -her so put out before. She had been in our family for forty years, and -was, therefore, privileged to be very disagreeable sometimes. As I ran -down the path I met Mr. Crawford; he saluted, hesitated, and finally -stopped short. - -"Whither away, Miss Nina?" - -He had such a kind, honest face, one of those you feel instinctively you -can trust. - -"I am going to see Mrs. Ross." - -"All by yourself? Pardon me, does the Colonel know of your intention?" - -"Oh, yes--that is, I don't know; father was out when I left, but Phoebe -saw me go, and I had to listen to lectures yards long. I hope," I -added, saucily, "that I shall not have to listen to any more." - -His boyish face had grown quite grave, his honest eyes had a look of -apprehension in them, but he spoke lightly. - -"I see you are a very determined young lady, but perhaps you will allow -me to accompany you so far; then, when I have seen you safe in Mrs. -Ross's hands, I can make my report to the Colonel and set his mind at -rest." - -"Oh, you can come if you like," I replied, grandly. I was accustomed to -have a great deal of attention; indeed, I could not have received much -more had I been a little princess. "One would think I was the most -precious thing in the world." - -"Well, are you not?" he asked, gravely. - -"It depends what precious means," I replied, sapiently. "If it means -very good, I am afraid I am not that--at least, not half so good as -Cicely." - -"Who is Cicely?" - -"Cicely St. John; she is my cousin; she is altogether lovely," I cried, -with enthusiasm, "and so is Uncle Paul; he is a missionary out here at -Chen-si." - -"A missionary--and at Chen-si--then God help him!" - -He said the last under his breath, but I heard him. - -"Oh, Mr. Crawford," I cried, earnestly, for I love Uncle Paul dearly, -"you do not think he is in danger?" - -"I should think he probably left, Miss Nina, before the troubles began, -and you know," reassuringly, "'Ill news flies apace,' so that, as you -have heard nothing to the contrary, you may take it for granted he is -all right." - -We had got to the end of our walk now, but he opened the gate for me, -and still lingered. - -"I want to know that you are quite safe," he said, smiling. "You see -what a gaoler I am. Ah, there is Mrs. Ross." - -I ran to her and kissed her joyfully. - -"Nina, darling, how delightful; come to spend a long day with me, I -hope?" - -"I should like to," I replied, "if Mr. Crawford will let father know." - -"Your obedient slave, Miss Nina; I will be sure to acquaint the Colonel, -and now I must be going." - -"Won't you come in, Mr. Crawford?" said Mrs. Ross. - -"I fear I cannot," he replied. "I have to report myself at -headquarters. I was on guard last night." - -"Any fresh news?" asked Mrs. Ross. - -"Nothing but the usual story of the last few days. They have been firing -a lot more houses, and the visions and apparitions are as numerous as -ever." - -"And the Red Hand?" asked Mrs. Ross, shuddering. - -"Oh, we have got quite accustomed to it by this time," he replied. - -He spoke lightly to reassure us, but it was easy to detect a vein of -apprehensiveness behind his light tone. - -Mrs. Ross looked pensive, and this pensive look added to her beauty and -made her entrancing. - -"Well, Nina," she said, when we were alone, "what would you like to do -this morning?" - -"Anything you like, darling," I replied, eagerly. "I am so tired of -doing nothing and sitting in all day. I know what I should like," I -cried, excitedly; "I should like to go into the park." - -"The park?" said Mrs. Ross, turning her liquid gaze to the window. -"Yes, it looks inviting this morning. I wonder if we could. I fear -George would not like it--he can't bear me to leave the house; but, -really, everything seems very quiet this morning, I don't see why we -shouldn't go a little way. One does get so tired, as you say, of -sitting in the house. It seems strange," she added, smiling, "the park -being such an excitement to us. It was positively none when we could go -any day, but 'Circumstances alter cases,' to quote a very trite proverb, -and I fear you and I, Nina, are very human, and share the universal -longing for what is out of reach." - -"Yes. Do you know," I replied, laughing, "father never will forbid me -anything, because he says he knows I should want to do it immediately?" - -"What a character you are giving yourself," smiling. "At any rate you -are true; and, if you loved, you would be easily guided." - -"Yes, that is it," I cried. "I would do anything for love's sake; I -love father, and so I would not hurt him for the world; his wishes are -my law." - -"Do you know," said Mrs. Ross, turning her lovely eyes on me with a new -expression in their depths, "without meaning it, you have exactly -described the relationship which exists between the renewed soul and the -Father? I shall never forget that sermon your uncle preached on that -subject. 'And because ye are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of His -Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.' I don't know what makes me -tell you this, but I have never felt the same since that day." - -"No one ever does feel the same after meeting Uncle Paul; but the worst -of it is I get so naughty again when I am away from him." - -"So very, very naughty," she said, playfully, "and this is one of your -wicked deeds I fear, and I am aiding and abetting you." - -"You darling," I said, fondly, locking my arms in hers, "I don't know -what I should have done in this place without you; and what a nice -morning this is, and how pleasant it is here under the trees." - -"Yes, but we had better keep the house in view; you see I have the -caution which comes with age!" - -And so we strolled on under the trees, and forgot our troubles for one -short morning. The air seemed deliciously sweet and fresh, though, a -few days later, it grew unbearably hot. We were just thinking of -returning to the house when in the distance I saw a curious object on -the ground; it lay under the trees about 200 yards away, and nothing -would content me but that I must go and find out what it was. In vain -Mrs. Ross expostulated, and pointed out the danger of going so far and -getting out of touch with the houses; the spirit of mischief prompted -me, and I ran away laughing. Lilian followed, entreating me to stop, -but, I am sorry to say, the more excited she grew the more I laughed and -the faster I ran--on and on, until I got quite close to the object which -had excited my curiosity. Judge of my horror when, on looking down, I -found it was one of our own soldiers lying there, dead; he had evidently -been murdered by the Boxers. - -I felt sobered in a moment. The beauty of the day had gone, and the sun -seemed cruel now, as it blazed pitilessly down on the man's white, -upturned face. I recognized him at once, for he had been for years in -my father's regiment, and was a great favourite with us all. - -And now he lay there in the bright sunshine, dead. I knelt by his side, -quite forgetting the danger we were in, until Lilian Ross came up and -almost dragged me away. - -"Nina," she said, "you must be mad; come back with me this instant. We -are out of sight of home, and any moment we may be stopped." - -I rose sobbing, and quite subdued now, prepared to follow her quietly, -feeling indifferent to everything. It was too late. As we retraced our -steps, we heard wild shouting and cries, that awful cry that woke the -stillness of the night--"Kill, kill." - -Lilian turned as white as snow. I realized that it was through my -rashness; we were probably doomed to a cruel death. I felt it keenly, -because I saw that I had sacrificed Lilian as well as myself, but she -never reproached me. - -"Nina," she whispered, hurriedly, "have you got your satchet with you?" - -The fear in her lovely eyes was reflected, I know, in mine. - -"Yes," I said, fumbling with my hand in the bosom of my dress, "it is -here." - -"That is right, we may need it. I do not fear death, not since I met -Mr. St. John; but torture--" and she shuddered. - -"Oh, Lilian, and I have brought you to this. I shall never forgive -myself--never." - -"You did not mean it, darling." - -"No, but it comes to the same thing." - -"It may be possible for us to escape, even now; let us take this turn, -Nina, it will lead us round by the other entrance." - -The horrid sounds were coming nearer--we turned to flee, but it was too -late. They caught a glimpse of us as we disappeared, and with wild, -horrible cries they came rushing after us. A sensation of cruel -fear--the knowledge that certain death stared us in the face--a quick -review, as in a mirror, of all my past life--an agonized prayer for -help, a sickening sensation of pain--and then a blank. And then---- - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - TAKEN PRISONER. - - -I was in a vast hall, and Lilian Ross stood by my side. How we got -there I did not know, I only knew that we were there and still alive, -that death was yet to come. At the other end of the hall, upon a kind -of red dais, stood a man. I suppose he was a man, but he appeared to me -to be more like a personation of the evil one, he had such a cruel, -wicked face; and, as he sat glowering there, he looked as if he would -like to devour us, so great was his hatred and wrath. One or two men -were near him, but, for the most part, they stood in a vast circle, -leaving a clear space in the centre for us, and, as they glared at us, -they brandished their spears and shrieked for our blood. They seemed -more like wild beasts than men. Then one who stood near the throne -began to gesticulate, and brandish his horrid, blood-stained spear, but -the man on the raised dais smiled. His smile was worse than the other's -fury, and then he said a few words. I could not understand it all, but I -knew enough of Chinese to guess that we were to die a lingering death of -agony. The implements of torture were all round us, and these men -thirsted for our blood; indeed, they seemed to be mad with the lust for -blood; but there were preliminaries to be gone through; they would not -touch us until they had performed their horrid ceremonies. Waving their -hands and brandishing their spears, they seemed to be mingling in some -kind of weird dance. - -In the centre was a blood-stained stone, and, as they sang, they bowed -down until their spears touched this stone. They seemed by these -terrible orgies to be working themselves up to a still greater pitch of -fury. Every moment I expected to be our last, for it seemed as if they -would not be able much longer to restrain themselves, but would tear us -to pieces in their fury. - -I closed my eyes and shuddered. We clung to each other and tried to -pray. Then I found out that they were speaking to us. I could not -understand all that they said, but I understood enough to know that they -wished us to abjure our religion. We were to deny Christ, and fall down -and worship their horrible idols. If we did this, they promised us our -lives. It was a deadly temptation. Lilian thought of her husband, and -I thought of father; and we were young, and life was sweet, and it was -so horrible to die without saying good-bye to anyone. Perhaps people in -England will wonder and blame us that it was a temptation to us at all, -but I heard Uncle Paul say once that temptation was not sin: that it -only becomes sin when we yield. They say that times of great -persecution are times of decision, too. I had not cared much for Christ -in the old days; I had not been like Uncle Paul or Cicely--I had been -careless and thoughtless; but now, with a cruel death staring me in the -face, now, I chose Him. I turned to Lilian. "Christ for me," I said, -in reply to her questioning look, and all my heart seemed on fire and my -soul to be full of love. Lilian had made the choice also--I read the -answer on her face before she spoke. Terribly frightened as I was, I -gazed at her in the keenest admiration; her beautiful hair had become -loosened, and now fell over her shoulders in a mass of gold; her lovely -starlight eyes, pure and steadfast as those of any pictured saint, were -fixed on our persecutors. - -"Nina," she said to me in a whisper, "I do not know whether they would -allow us to take that poison, but even if it were possible I think it -would be better not to do so. We are in God's hands, and they cannot -touch a hair of our heads until He gives them permission." - -"Yes," I replied, "I agree with you--it's difficult, of course, to know -if a thing is right or wrong now, but Uncle Paul would not have done it. -I will follow him." - -They seemed to be making some horrid preparations at the other end of -the room--our time had come; we felt that and prepared to die. It's all -very well to read about these things in a story, but unless you have -passed through it yourself, you can have no idea of the horror and fear -and deadly anticipation of coming woe which we felt. I was positively -sick with terror, but I also felt full of an overwhelming love--I knew -that Christ was worth all and more than all. - -I whispered to Lilian that it would soon be over, and a text came -running into my mind, "Our light affliction which is but for a moment, -worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." - -They seemed to have completed their preparations now, and came toward us -with horrid cries. - -"Oh, Lilian, do pray that we may be kept." - -"Yes, yes, darling, it will soon be over, and then the glory." - -I just remember that--I know they seized us; they tore us away from each -other. And then I can recall nothing but some awful place of pain--a -place of confusion and horrible noise and terrible suffering and then a -blank, which seemed to last for years and years--then Lilian's voice, -very faint, very far away--then a little nearer, a little louder. - -"Are you better, darling?" - -"Yes" (my voice was so weak, I could hardly hear it myself), "have I -been ill?" - -"Very, very ill, but you are better now, thank God, thank God." - -"Where are we, Lilian?" - -"In a kind of a cave at the back of a house." - -"But how did we get here, I want to know all about it." - -"I wonder if you are strong enough to hear more now?" - -"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly; "it will make me much worse not to -know." - -"Well," she replied, soothingly, "I think it would, and you must not -agitate yourself. Now I will give you a cooling draught, and then you -must lie quite still, and I will tell you everything." - -"You won't hide anything, will you? I want to know what happened after -that dreadful torture," and I shuddered. - -"You were not tortured, darling; what their intentions were I do not -know. I think they did mean to put us to a cruel death, but God is over -all and prevented it." - -"But why have I been ill then, Lilian? I am sure I could not have -fancied it all." - -"My poor darling, you had a dreadful blow--they pushed us so violently -apart that you fell with your head against that platform; it was a -horrid cut, but it is healing up nicely now." - -"Then what happened?" - -"Well, the sight of your blood, instead of calling forth their -compassion, only seemed to infuriate them, and as I knelt beside you and -tried to staunch the blood, I thought all was lost; but just at that -moment a wonderful thing happened: I heard a great noise at the far end -of the hall--two men had entered, and one of them was violently -gesticulating. It appears that enormous rewards have been promised for -our discovery, and this man had undertaken to find us. I could not make -out what they said, but, no doubt, you would have been able to do so. -The other man, who was scholarly and refined-looking, and altogether of -a different type, seemed for some reason or other to have great -influence with them. He did not say much, but when he did speak they -listened, and gradually they ceased to brandish their spears, and after -what seemed an eternity to me, I saw that they had given up the idea of -murdering us, at any rate for the present. What arguments these men -used, of course, I do not know, but anything like the expression of -concentrated disappointment and rage on the faces of those who would -have killed us, I have never seen. It makes me shudder to think of it -now. An order was then given, and we, or rather, I was marched off, for -you, poor darling, were past marching or doing anything. The two -strange men picked you up, not un-gently, and we moved off; it seemed to -me along, long way. Then there was another altercation, but at last it -was decided that we should be taken to this house, and here we have been -ever since. These two men guard us; if you look through the room -opening out of this into the courtyard, you will see one of them -standing there now. I do not know what their intentions are, but I -conclude they are friendly--at any rate, we have not been molested by -the Boxers since that terrible morning; and they have been kind and -attentive in bringing us food; and once, when you were very ill, they -brought a Chinese doctor to see you. I think we must either be outside -or else very near the walls of the city; at any rate, it's a long, long -way from the Legation. Now that you are better and can speak you will -be able to talk to them; my great difficulty has been that understanding -the language so little I have not been able to converse with them at -all." - -[Illustration: "You will see one of them standing there now."] - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - A DISCOVERY. - - -"See," I said, "he is looking our way. I should like to speak to him." - -"But, dear child, are you strong enough?" - -"Yes, yes," I cried, feverishly. "Do ask him, Lilian, to come here." - -Lilian beckoned to him, and he came and stood in the doorway--a tall, -imposing-looking figure, with an air of dignity about his dark, -intellectual face. - -I had talked to him only a few moments when I uttered an exclamation of -delight. - -Lilian looked at me a little apprehensively, and, catching sight of my -face in the mirror opposite, I saw that it was flushed, and that my eyes -burnt like diamonds. - -"Darling," Mrs. Ross whispered, soothingly, "I fear this will be too -much for you." - -"Oh, no," I cried, excitedly. "It is joy, Lilian, joy. This man comes -straight from Chen-si, from Uncle Paul; he is a convert, and will be -baptized soon." - -Lilian looked radiant. - -"How wonderful it all is!" she said, softly. "How the Lord has -overshadowed us! I cannot the least grasp it yet, but no doubt you will -find out all about it." - -"Yes, just fancy, Lilian; it's Mr. Li. Cicely has so often mentioned -him in her letters, he is such a clever man, and used to come to read -with Uncle Paul; but I did not know that he had become a Christian." - -"I arrived in Pekin," Mr. Li was saying to me, "the very day you were -captured. I had some knowledge of the man Wang--indeed, I was able to -benefit him once--and he is attached to me in his way, but we must not -depend upon him. I fear he is wholly influenced by mercenary motives; -it will not be wise to address me when he is here, and I need hardly -tell you that he has not the smallest suspicion that I have any -knowledge of you. He wants the reward which has been offered; he met me -as I was making my way into the city, and, knowing that I had some -influence with the soldiers, he asked me to go with him to see if it -were possible to save you. Thank God, we arrived at the Hall just in -time." - -"Thank God," we both said, or, rather, we almost breathed it from the -depths of our being. - -A moment's silence followed. - -"Does my father know that we are safe?" I asked, anxiously. - -"Yes," said Mr. Li, soothingly, "and your husband also," and for the -first time he turned his grave gaze on Lilian. "And there was another, -too, a young man, very young; when he heard that you were prisoners, he -begged the Colonel to let him go at once; he said he had the strength of -ten men, and that he would fight his way to you or die." - -I did not say a word. I turned my head and remained silent, but I saw a -young, bronzed face, and a pair of steadfast, blue eyes, that had never -been shadowed by fear or indecision. - -"Of course, it would have been madness," Mr. Li went on, calmly, "if -would simply have meant death to everyone concerned. The Colonel saw -that at a glance, as the Legations are fast closed now, and every man is -wanted to defend them. Your only hope of deliverance lies in stratagem. -This man carried news to the Colonel to-day, and will probably bring you -a message, but I have plans," said Mr. Li. "I do not see the least use -in returning to Pekin, there is only danger there; on the contrary, I -should advise escape." - -"Yes," we both said, "if only that were possible, but how?" - -"I will tell you," he replied, and, as he spoke, the ghost of a smile -lighted up his dark face, "there is a gentleman without the gates whom -you both know; he has been making his way from Wei-hai-wei, whither he -has conducted his wife and children in safety." - -"Uncle Paul?" I cried. "Is he here? Why did he come?" - -"He came because he knew you were at Pekin, and guessed you might want -him." - -"It is just like him; oh, I do hope he is not in danger." - -"Rest assured," he replied, gently, "he is in God's hands, and he is -doing what is right. He runs less risk than an ordinary foreigner, as -he is a doctor as well as a missionary. I think the rioters at Chen-si -could hardly have been aware of this fact when they attacked him." - -"God keep him safe," we both murmured fervently. - -"Amen," said Mr. Li. "How wonderfully God has worked hitherto. I -arrived at Pekin the very day I could be of service to you. I knew that -Mr. St. John was coming on here, and I have held communication with him -already." - -"How can he help us?" asked Mrs. Ross. - -"In this way," he replied. "You cannot get into the Legation, it is -fast closed, and help cannot come from there, for even if it were -possible for a man to escape, he would be murdered when he set his foot -outside the walls."--Mr. Li little knew of the strength, and courage, -and determination of which Englishmen are capable.--"Hope lies in -another direction altogether; from this house there are secret passages -which lead out of Pekin; the Boxers know nothing of them, for," he -added, with a touch of pardonable pride, "they were devised with great -care, and were the work of many years." - -"Does this house belong to you?" I asked. - -"Yes," he replied, "the construction of these underground passages was a -source of great interest to me in the past. I do not think that anyone -in Pekin knows of their existence, for, when they were constructed, I -employed Chen-si people. I knew nothing of God then, and yet all the -time He was directing me to build them for your deliverance." - -"It is marvellous," said Mrs. Ross, softly. "I suppose our gravest -danger lies in remaining here?" - -"That is so," he replied, gravely. "When Miss Nina" (he had caught my -name at once, though he pronounced it in a curious kind of way) "is well -enough, we must start at once." - -"I am well now," I cried, and tried to rise, but I sank back trembling. - -"No," he replied, "I fear we have been talking too long; the excitement -has been too much for you." - -"Yes, Nina darling, do try and rest, or you will be ill again." - -I felt that what they said was true; my head swam, my blood seemed to be -on fire; as I became delirious, I thought I heard Lilian say:-- - -"I wish Mr. St. John could see her," and afar off, it seemed to me, -another voice replied:-- - -"It might be possible to-night." - -After that I heard nothing more. I had, instead, a terrible dream. I -thought there was a fire. It was an awful sight; the flames seemed to -scorch me as they leaped up, ruddy and bright, into the heavens, and -those cruel men who had tried to kill us, armed with pitchforks, forced -me nearer and ever nearer to the flames. I shrieked for mercy, but they -only laughed as they pushed me in. And then I was on fire, I was -burning. Oh, the unutterable agony of that burning! I tried to escape, -but I could not, for they formed a ring round me, and shouted and danced -in horrid glee; and then, all of a sudden I looked up, and beyond the -fire I saw a face that I seemed to know quite well, it had mingled with -my dreams, with my prayers so often lately--the face of the Christ--He -whom I loved, whom I had chosen. I saw His face as I had loved to -picture it, all worn as it were with the sorrows, and pain, and woes of -humanity, and, withal, crowned with ineffable patience and sweetness. I -was falling back into the flames, but He held out His hand, and the -demons gave way and melted into thin air. Oh, that strong right hand of -His! He caught me, and the burning all seemed to go, and the flames -were extinguished. I was floating in some lake of ambrosial coolness, a -delicious kind of languor stole over me, and the face of the Christ bent -over me and smiled. And then, somehow, as in a dream He vanished, and -Uncle Paul was there in His stead. I still lay on the couch, the only -difference being that Uncle Paul was there, his left arm under my head, -and in his right he held a cordial, part of which I had swallowed. - -"She will do now," I heard him say, "and if she is left absolutely quiet -we can get away to-morrow." I heard it all as in a dream, nothing -seemed to surprise or trouble me, but as I sank into a delicious sleep I -heard someone say, without taking in the meaning of the words, or being -in the least alarmed by them:-- - -"It might be fatal to remain here another night." - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - A DARING ATTEMPT. - - -It was a hot, sultry night, but in the Legations people had other things -to think of besides the weather. Another day of suspense and agitation -had passed. An Envoy had appeared, and a letter couched in the usual -terms of studied Chinese politeness, purporting to be from Prince Ching, -had been discovered posted on the gates. They were grieved indeed that -the foreigners had broken the peace by firing on their troops, thus -stirring up unfriendly relations! Their only wish was to establish -peace, and they concluded by suggesting that all the foreign ministers -should leave the Legations in detachments, to be protected by -trustworthy officers whom the Chinese would themselves select; so great -was their affection for the foreigners, and so intense their anxiety to -protect them! But _not a single armed foreign soldier_ could be -permitted to pass out, as this would only have caused doubt and -suspicion in the breasts of the peaceable Chinese! An answer must be -sent at once, or consequences might follow which it would be impossible -to prevent, notwithstanding the depth and extent of their affection for -all the foreigners residing in the Legations at Pekin! This manifesto -was read and re-read, and received the contempt and derision it -deserved. Did they really think, men asked themselves, that they would -abandon the Chinese Christians who had stood by them so loyally, to be -deserted and massacred; had they forgotten Cawnpore, with its nameless -horrors; and were they going to leave their wives and children at the -mercy of these polite demons, without striking a blow in their defence? -No, a thousand times no; in whatever else they might differ they were -all at one here; they might temporize to gain time, but at their post in -the Legation they would remain until death or relief came--and from -Christian hearts prayer went up to One who was able and willing to help. - -Colonel Leicester paced restlessly to and fro in front of the pavilion. -It was late, but he could take no rest--his stern face was furrowed with -care, and there were lines about his eyes and mouth which had not been -there a short time previously. Wang had been with him that day--Wang had -often been with him lately. It was difficult to get into the Legation, -but for astuteness Wang had not his equal, and he expected a large -reward. The Colonel knew that his child and her friend were safe, still -he felt wretchedly anxious and unhappy, especially on account of Nina's -illness; and the worst of it was, his hands were tied; there was nothing -for it but to wait--he could not leave the Legation, even if he had been -able to do so; it would not be right to desert his post, his honour -forbade that; besides, it would have been certain death, and he had no -wish to risk the certainty of leaving his child unprotected. For Captain -Ross it was the same. Half distraught when he first discovered that his -wife was missing, he had begged the Colonel to let him go and see what -he could do to recover her and Nina, or avenge their death; indeed, it -was with the greatest difficulty that the Colonel prevented him from -precipitating himself over the wall into the seething cauldron outside. - -After a time he grew calmer. News was brought that his beloved one was -in comparative safety, that there was no immediate danger. Still he -could not rest--it was torture to imagine what might be taking place, -and yet he could do nothing. He tore his hair and wrung his hands in -agony. A common sorrow is a wonderful cementer of friendship, and the -two men were drawn very close to each other during that awful time. But -to-night Captain Ross was absent on duty, and his place by the Colonel's -side was occupied by a younger man. It was a young, eager, boyish face -that looked up at the Colonel, a young voice trembling with emotion that -spoke with eager entreaty. "I shall not be missed, I don't count for -anything; do let me go, sir. I can't bear to think of Mrs. Ross and -Miss--Miss Leicester being in danger with no one to do anything for them -but these Chinese devils." - -The Colonel's face took on, if possible, an added shade of sternness, -but he did not speak. - -"You know, sir, what a relief it would be to you and Captain Ross; you -cannot go--of course that goes without saying--but I can, and this very -night, if only you will give the necessary permission." - -"Crawford," said the Colonel, kindly, laying his hand on the young man's -shoulder, "do you know what you are doing? As surely as you leave here -you go to certain death, and how can I, even for the sake of my own and -only child, send you to that death? It would be murder, you have not -counted the cost." - -The young man lifted his face, pale with the fixity of a noble resolve, -and his brilliant blue eyes shone like stars in the dusk. - -"I _have_ counted the cost," he said, fervently, "I _must_ go. If you -withhold your permission out of consideration for my life, then, though -I have never been insubordinate before, I shall be now. I go to-night." - -The Colonel seized his hand and wrung it. - -"Then go," he said, "go, and God bless you, and be merciful to me," he -added, brokenly. - -"Amen," Mr. Crawford reverently murmured, adding in his full, rich -voice, "The Lord knoweth them that trust in Him." - -"You are a good fellow, Crawford," said the Colonel, "you know I have -never been a great talker. Perhaps I ought to have said more to you -young fellows, but I must say one thing, and it is this: I cannot -understand what men can do at times like these without a saving faith in -Christ." - -"I know that I should be lost without Him," replied the subaltern, -simply. - -The two men then began to speak in hurried whispers; it seemed a relief -after the tension and indecision of the last few moments to have decided -upon some course of action. After conversing together earnestly for a -few minutes they retraced their steps to the Colonel's quarters, and for -a long time after that silence reigned so far as they were concerned. -The night was comparatively still--every now and then flames leapt up -into the sky, telling the story that another house had been wrecked by -the Boxers, or the stillness was broken by their shrill cries; like -beasts of prey they awoke, in the darkness, to prowl about seeking whom -they might devour and destroy. - - * * * * * - -Two hours later, when the clocks pointed their hands to midnight, two -Chinamen might have been seen stealing from the Colonel's quarters. The -Colonel's dog must have been a bad house dog, for he seemed rather -pleased than otherwise, and wagged his tail appreciatively when the -younger of the two men put out his hand to stroke him; the guard, too, -allowed them to pass; indeed, until they passed the outmost sentry, no -one impeded their progress. - -"Halt! Who goes there?" - -"A friend." - -The voice was the voice of Jacob! He must indeed have been a clever -Chinaman to speak English with that intonation: and yet the sentry -hesitated; here were two Chinese stealing out of the camp, and to all -appearance hailing from the Colonel's quarters. The sentry's challenge, -clear, and incisive, rang out on the night air; but they knew the -password, that was enough for him; he had no business to detain them. - -The two figures stole silently on until they reached the wall--now if -their progress was not arrested here, all might still be well, but, if -the British saw them, and an alarm was given, they might be shot as they -dropped over the wall. - -"I had not reckoned on this," said the younger man of the two, "We run -more risk here than outside the Legation." - -"That is true, sir," replied the other, deferentially, "but everything -seems pretty quiet now, this is our best time." They looked cautiously -round--not a soul was in view. In the distance they heard the tramp of -the guard--every now and then a shrill cry from the besiegers rent the -air, and flames shot up into the sky from the burning houses, but no -immediate danger appeared to threaten them. - -"Now, sir," said the elder of the two, who seemed to possess the agility -of a cat. In a moment he had scaled the wall and prepared to lower -himself on the other side. - -"Leave the talking to me, sir; it will be best for you to be silent." - -"Yes, yes," agreed the other, hastily, "you may be quite sure I shall -risk nothing; too much depends upon it," he added under his breath. - -They had reached the top of the wall in safety and were about to lower -themselves on the other side, when all of a sudden the silence of the -night was broken; they were discovered and the alarm was given--the -sharp whiz of a bullet passed within an inch of their faces. - -"Down, sir! Down quick for your life!" - -In less time than it takes to write it, the two men had dropped silently -over the wall, and were now running as fast as they could from the -Legation. - -"Keep as much under cover as possible, sir, or they will mark us down." - -"I never thought of this," said Mr. Crawford, laughing. "My friends are -more to be feared than yours." - -"Oh, we shall come upon mine soon enough, sir," Wang replied, "and then -it will be best for you to be silent." - -He had hardly finished speaking when they almost ran into a company of -Boxers, but with great adroitness, Wang contrived to mingle and join -with them, raising the cry as he did so, "Sha, sha, sha." They kept -with them until the Chinese began to loot and burn some buildings, then -they slipped off. - -"Now, sir, we are safe, unless we meet any of the men who were here the -day the ladies were taken." They were passing, as he spoke, the rude -hall where Lilian and Nina so nearly lost their lives. - -As they left it behind they heaved a sigh of relief. - -"We are very near now, sir; the secret entrance, known only to Mr. Li -and myself, is just ahead; I will wait here in case anyone comes up, and -distract their attention whilst you make the entrance. About twenty -yards ahead you will see a curious stone in the ground, close by the -plane tree; measure again six feet from that, and you will come to -another tree; hit the tree three times smartly and they will let you -in." - -Mr. Crawford walked on quickly. Time was passing; there was already a -glimmering of dawn in the East. It was necessary that he should effect -an entrance, and also necessary that the entrance should not be betrayed -to the enemy. His heart beat high, the goal was almost reached, and -half, at least, of his mission had been accomplished. He approached the -tree indicated, hit it three times smartly with his sword, and then -waited anxiously. After a few seconds, which seemed to him of -interminable length, he thought he distinguished a faint sound beneath -him, but, to his horror, he saw a party of men approaching from the road -down which he had just come. He had only just time to slip behind the -plane tree, and from this post of observation he noticed that Wang was -talking to them, and had adroitly contrived to distract their attention; -he was pointing to the hall in the distance, and they were all eagerly -looking the other way. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - MR. LI's WONDERFUL HOUSE. - - -But this state of things could not go on for ever. Mr. Crawford waited -in an agony of impatience; for every moment he expected one of the party -to turn round, and then he knew he would be discovered. Would the man -never be able to undo the door? It seemed an eternity to him, whilst -the bolts and bars were being withdrawn; and what a terrible noise they -made! He felt sure they would be heard, and--yes, one of the men talking -to Wang suddenly turned, started, and pointed in the direction in which -he was standing. He gave himself up for lost; but at that very moment -the ground under his feet seemed to slide away--so suddenly, that he -would have fallen into the dark cavern had he not sprung quickly to one -side. - -A dark head, adorned with a pigtail, appeared for a moment above ground. - -"Quick! quick!" the man said, in Chinese, "I fear we are followed." - -Mr. Crawford had hardly time to think, though, like lightning, the -thought did cross his mind that Wang might have betrayed him; but even a -moment's hesitation might have been fatal, and he sprang down into the -darkness. Not a minute too soon--as the trap door closed above him, he -distinctly heard voices and footsteps overhead. His fears of an ambush, -however, and treachery in one direction were soon dispelled, for his -hand was seized in an honest British clasp, and an English voice -exclaimed:-- - -"Mr. Crawford, I believe?" - -"Yes; and you are--?" - -"Paul St. John. You may have heard of me." - -"Often," replied the younger man. "I am so glad to meet you." - -"And I to meet you." And the two men grasped each other's hands. - -"How is Miss Leicester?" asked Mr. Crawford, eagerly. - -"Better," replied Mr. St. John, "but she is still very weak. Her -nervous system has undergone a great shock, and it will be some time -before she is quite herself again. In addition to the blow which she -received, and the fright, there was a good deal of fever, and in this -climate fever seems to have a tremendous grip on the constitution, and -it is a long time before one recovers, even when one is young and -strong. She needs rest, but that, unfortunately, she cannot have, poor -child, as I gather that it would not be safe to remain here another -night. I am thankful to say the fever has now gone; I must give her a -strong cordial, and we must make the journey as easy as we can for her." - -"I will carry her all the way," cried Mr. Crawford eagerly. - -"I know you will do all you can," replied Mr. St. John, kindly. "You -will be of the greatest possible assistance to us, and you will bring -Nina news of the Colonel; she has felt very much being the cause of so -much anxiety to him, and of course you know that worry always retards -recovery. We will join the others now, and make our plans for instant -removal, if necessary." - -"I fear it is necessary," said Mr. Crawford, gravely. "I'm very much -afraid those yellow fellows saw me. They were talking to Wang, and he -tried to distract their attention, and succeeded to a certain extent -admirably; but I rather fancy they saw me and smelt a rat. Ah, here is -Wang; now we shall hear what he has to say." - -The man appeared to be in the greatest state of excitement. - -"They are coming, sir! All is lost; they will be upon us in less than -an hour. They saw you, sir," he said, turning to Mr. Crawford. "I was -certain of it, because I saw them exchange glances, and they said -nothing to me. They will not go into the secret entrance, because they -might think we should expect them there, but they will go to the gates." - -"Are you quite sure that they saw Mr. Crawford?" asked Mr. St. John. - -"Perfectly," replied Wang. "There is no time to lose. I know these -fellows so well; they were extra polite and friendly with me, when we -parted, but I had my suspicions, and, to make it a certainty, I hid and -watched their movements after they left me. First they examined the -place where you disappeared, Mr. Crawford, and I heard them say it would -be impossible to force that, and we might expect them to do so, and -prepare accordingly. I heard them say this, and saw them make their way -to the Hall, whither they were going to acquaint the others." - -Paul St. John and Mr. Crawford looked grave and anxious; they were not -acquainted with the secret passages, as were Lilian and Nina. They -instinctively turned to Mr. Li, who had not yet spoken. His dark, -colourless face was as imperturbable as ever. - -"There is no reason for so much terror," he said, quietly, turning to -Wang. "Have you seen that the gates are closed and barred?" - -"Yes; but they will be over them like monkeys, and we shall all be -killed. I did not bargain for this; it has been very stupidly managed. -I do not care to stay for the reward, as it is no use to me when I am -dead. With your permission, gentlemen, I will make my way back to Pekin -and acquaint the Colonel of the fate of his daughter." - -"You will do nothing of the kind," said Mr. Li, sternly, looking at -Wang, whose white face and shaking hands betrayed his abject terror. -"You will remain with us, and make yourself as useful as you can. I may -tell you, though you do not deserve it, that there is no need for such -excessive alarm. Do you really think it likely that I would allow -myself to be caught like a rat in a hole, especially when I have two -ladies under my charge?" - -The man muttered a sulky rejoinder, but he seemed partially reassured; -and there was that in Mr. Li which commanded respect and instant -obedience. - -"I do not mean to minimize the danger, of course," said Mr. Li, gravely, -when the Chinaman had gone out to see that the entrance was made as -secure as possible; "or to say that we run no risk, because that would -not be true, and I think the longer we remain here the greater risk we -run. If we are ready, let us start at once." - -"Stop," said Paul St. John. "There is one thing we have forgotten: my -brothers, let us pray." - -When he rose, the light was on his face, as on the day when he had faced -the rioters at Chen-si. - -"Now, my friend," he said, turning to Mr. Li, "I am quite ready, and I -think I am expressing our universal wish when I say that it will be best -for you to take command of our little expedition." - -"I think it _will_ be best," said Mr. Li, "because I am so well -acquainted with the ground--and with the men also," he added, smiling. -"I have some influence over Wang. Mr. St. John, you and Mr. Crawford -will go forward with the ladies. I will bring up the rear with Wang." - -Very white, very fragile, looked Nina, very different from the laughing -girl who had left her father's house only a few days since. Mr. St. -John had administered a cordial to her, and under its influence the -faintest tinge of colour was beginning to creep up into her pale cheeks. - -She clung to him for support; Lilian Ross and Mr. Crawford supporting -her on the other side. Mr. Li and Wang brought up the rear. Alert, -calm, decisive, Mr. Li was evidently one of those born to command. - -"They are coming," said Wang, beginning to tremble again, "swarming the -gates like rats." - -It was true; hideous yellow faces, with heavy pigtails and coarse black -hair, were already crowding the entrance, and in the course of a few -minutes they would be in the courtyard. There was nothing then to -prevent their getting into the outer room in which Mr. Li and Wang were -standing. The others were in the inner room prepared to await his -orders. - -At that moment the Chinese caught sight of Mr. Li and Wang, and a -fiendish smile of triumph lighted up their faces. Mr. Li also smiled. - -"Not so fast, my friends," he said, quietly; and as the first man landed -on the ground he gently pushed Wang in front of him through the door -leading into the inner apartment, and slid the bolt. - -"That bolt will be no good, sir," said Wang; "they will force the door -in a few minutes, and we shall all be tortured and killed." - -"I must beg of you to be silent," said Mr. Li, sternly. "If you would -like to join the party outside, there is still time to do so, but I -think that you would probably prefer to remain with us." - -Poor Wang protested most humbly that he had never meant anything by his -words, and so great was his attachment to their persons that nothing in -the world would induce him to leave them. - -"That being the case," said Mr. Li, drily, "and your attachment to us -being so great, you will do all in your power to help instead of -hindering us. I cannot have these ladies alarmed. Now see," he said, -turning to Lilian and Nina, who had turned a shade whiter, for though -they placed unbounded confidence in Mr. Li, it was not pleasant to hear -the sounds in the outer room. - -"Now see: I touch this button, and look at the result!" As he spoke he -pressed a spring in the wall, and a huge sliding door shot right across, -protecting the door through which they had passed, and which the Chinese -were forcing from the outer side. - -[Illustration: As he spoke he pressed a spring in the wall.] - -"I think," said Mr. Li, with a smile of triumph in his dark eyes, "they -will find it a little difficult to break through that door. Now let us -collect what we require for the journey." - -"The packages are here," said Mr. St. John. "We have had them all placed -in the corner of the room." - -"That is well," replied Mr. Li. "Now we will continue our journey. It -will take our friends some little time," he added, pleasantly, "to force -an entrance into this room, and I think they will be more than ever -puzzled when they get here. You see these four doors," he said, -pointing to one side of the apartment which seemed to be composed -entirely of doors, "Which do you think is the one to be used? They are -all dummies," he continued, after a pause, in which the doors had been -tried and various opinions expressed: "but I fancy they will puzzle our -friends. The real one is here." - -He touched a spring which was wholly invisible to any but the most -practised eye, and they found themselves in a kind of hall, the walls of -which were very lofty, the light entering by mere apologies for windows, -let in close to the ceiling. There were low divans all round this hall, -and Mr. Li begged them to be seated. - -"We may as well rest here a few moments," he said, noticing Nina's white -face. "We are safe for the present, at least." - -At this moment Mr. Crawford crossed over to where Mr. Li was standing, -and spoke in a low tone. - -"I suppose," he said, "there is no danger from outside? I wonder they -do not try and effect an entrance from without." - -"They would find it a little difficult," replied Mr. Li. "No cat could -climb these walls, and only a cat could get in at the windows. No, the -danger does not lie here, but further on. From this room there is a -subterranean passage about a quarter of a mile long, but unfortunately -it has no communication with the rest of the house opposite; the exit -being at the other end of the grove of plantains, under which it runs. -I always intended to complete the work, but it has not been done, and -the consequence is, we must risk getting across twenty yards of open -country. For men it would not be so difficult, but the care of two -ladies complicates matters. We must hope and pray that the men will be -so occupied with getting into the house that they will not think of -anything beyond. Still, we must prepare for emergencies. I shall lead -the way, for I must open the door of the other house. The lock is a -complicated one, and only I can turn the key. You and Mr. St. John will -follow with the ladies. It will be as well to acquaint Mr. St. John -also of the possible danger, without alarming the ladies. Ah, here he -is." - -"Brother," said Paul St. John, laying his hand on the other's arm, "what -fills me with wonder is your great ingenuity. Surely you must have -travelled a great deal, for I have never seen a house like this in -China." - -"No," replied Mr. Li, smiling; "_I have_ travelled a great deal, and am -very cosmopolitan in my tastes. When I was a boy I used to pore over -Eastern tales of adventure, and I determined to build one of those -wonderful fairy palaces one reads of: a place of concealed doors, -sliding panels, and underground passages." - -"It is the dream of most children," said Mr. St. John, smiling, "but -very seldom realized. You have succeeded admirably." - -"Not quite as well as I could wish, though." added Mr. Li; and he then -told Mr. St. John wherein the danger lay. - -Paul St. John grasped his hand. His smile was as bright and radiant as -before. - -"Well, brother," he said, gently, "it shall all be well. You can say -with us now; 'For me to live is Christ, and to die is gain.'" - - - - - CHAPTER XII - - "THEY WANDERED IN DENS AND CAVES OF THE EARTH" - - -It was quite a relief to be underground. The long, dark, narrow passage -infused a sense of safety and protection which they could not feel so -long as there were doors, save the one by which they had entered, which -it was almost impossible for anyone but the most experienced expert to -discover, and there were no windows at all; no fear of seeing the cruel -yellow faces pressed against the window panes, of hearing the savage, -beast-like cries. Mr. Li walked on ahead, cool, calm, erect; a dignified -figure, moving along in the darkness, inspiring confidence and trust. -Wang was slouching away but, without appearing to do so, Mr. Li kept him -close by his side, and he now carried the torch which lighted them -through the darkness. Mrs. Ross followed with Mr. St. John; Nina and -Mr. Crawford bringing up the rear. Although the danger had been hidden -from the former, yet there are some things which it is quite impossible -to disguise. Without being told we guess at them, and in her weakness -she turned intuitively to the strong man who had braved so much for her -sake. She had clung at first to Uncle Paul, but Uncle Paul--she had -always felt it--she felt it at the present moment, to her regret and -shame--was a being too far above her ever to claim her entire sympathy. -She loved him with all her heart and soul, she adored him, but she was -sadly conscious of inferiority. She knew that she had given herself to -Christ, that the whole bent and aim of her life would be different from -what it had been in the old, careless past, and yet she did not think -she could stand on the same plateau as Uncle Paul and Cicely, who seemed -to be almost in heaven already, She had heard Mr. St. John's words; she -knew that death would be nothing to him, the gate to glory, to Christ; -his face shone now with ineffable loveliness as he walked by Lilian -Ross's side, helped her over the broken places, and discoursed to her of -the things of God. - -But Nina wanted to live--the colour had crept back into her pale cheeks, -her witching eyes were bright with suppressed excitement. She did not -wish for death, but life. - -"I cannot say yet," she said to herself, "to die is gain, but I can -say," she added softly, "for me to live is Christ." - -Young Crawford did not talk to her much, he saw that her thoughts were -occupied, and he had much to occupy his own; he had replied to that one -look of her dark eyes, a look which supplicated help and protection, and -implied perfect trust, by a few whispered words of reassurance, and his -expression was so ardent, so brave, so fixed in its high and steadfast -resolve, that it was impossible to feel fear when walking by his side. -His blue eyes blazed in the darkness. If an army had been lead against -him, he felt that he could face it, and yet be victorious. - -"Nina," he said fervently--forgetting in the excitement of the moment -that he was using her Christian name--"Nina, do you recollect in the -history of Elisha how he prayed that the young man's eyes might be -opened, and how when they were he saw that the whole mountain was full -of chariots and horses. Do you know I feel like that young man, as if -the Lord had opened my eyes; I believe that He will appear for us, that -in this place, grim and dark though it be, we are surrounded by myriads -of His angels for our protection." - -"And yet," replied Nina, a little doubtfully, "God _does_ permit -dreadful things sometimes to happen to His children." - -"That is true," said young Crawford, "and that is one of the things -which will be explained one day, but I do not believe it will be so -to-day. I cannot think that the Lord would have allowed me to have this -feeling, which almost amounts to a revelation, for nothing. Be of good -cheer," he added, tenderly. "If a thousand men came against me, I -should not fear; the Lord is on our side, and you shall never fall into -their hands. Come, take my arm, you are not strong yet." He kept his -sword arm free, but with the other he gathered her hand in his, and -placed it within his arm, and the support which this afforded her seemed -to impart to him additional strength. - -They had reached the egress now and held their breath. This was the -critical moment. When they opened the door what would they see? Would -the way be clear or would they be caught like rats in a trap? In that -case, unless deliverance came from some entirely unexpected source, they -would have to remain where they were until their provisions failed them, -or they were discovered and overwhelmed by numbers; or they would have -to fight their way across the open space Three men, good and true, for -they could not reckon on Wang, to protect themselves and two helpless -women! It was a terrible look out, and a deep, fervent prayer rose from -every manly heart to God for His protection; Paul St. John, casting his -eyes on Lilian and Nina, and thinking of his absent wife and children, -lifted up his great heart in supplication also--"Lord, if it be -possible, for the sake of these, and those absent who are dear to us, -deliver us now; nevertheless not my will, but Thine be done." - -"It's all right," said Mr. Li, looking cautiously out, "but there is not -a moment to lose, I will go on at once; prepare to follow when you see -me reach the other side; close the door behind you and come quickly; -Wang, you will keep close to me." - -Without another word, he strode silently and rapidly across the open -space, all the time keeping one eye on Wang, and one on the distant -trees. Putting his hand in the inner pocket of his robe where he had -placed the key for safety, he turned very white, for--the key was gone. -Meanwhile the others had followed, he heard the door close gently behind -them, and now here they all were beside him, close to a place of safety -which it was impossible to enter. It was indeed a terrible situation! -They could not retreat, and they could not go on, and every moment -increased the danger. Mr. Li knew it was only a question of time. The -Chinese might give up the search inside, come out into the grove, catch -sight of them as they stood there, and do them to a cruel death. For a -space even Mr. Li's firmness seemed to be shaken. - -"I know I put the key in this pocket," he exclaimed in a distracted -tone; but on a sudden his face changed like lightning, and he sprang on -Wang, who stood there shivering like an aspen leaf. "You traitor, you -have robbed us," he cried. Mr. Li was transformed, his voice was -terrible, his expression relentless and stern as that of an avenging -archangel. Mrs. Ross turned white and Nina fainted right away and would -have fallen had not Mr. Crawford caught her with his left arm; in his -right hand he grasped his sword. With set teeth and blazing eyes he -stood there ready to sell his life dearly. He beckoned to Paul St. -John, who was endeavouring to encourage Mrs. Ross, and preparing to -defend her. - -[Illustration: In his right band he grasped his sword.] - -"There is a chance of escape still, sir," he said. "You are a -missionary, your life is of so much value, and then there are your wife -and children to think of: it would be possible to slip back, amongst the -trees, and take the ladies with you." - -"And leave you to die, my brother," said Mr. St. John gently; "that -cannot be God's will, surely." - -"I may not die," replied the young subaltern brightly. "I do not feel -at all like death yet, I shall give them a lot of trouble, but it would -hamper me to have Mrs. Ross and Miss Leicester here; how will they stand -the sight of blood? They might even be wounded in the scuffle, and if -the worst comes it would increase the bitterness of Death to know they -were in danger, to know I had died in vain." - -"True," said Mr. St. John, tenderly; "then farewell until we meet again -on earth or in the glory. Come, Nina darling," he whispered, gently -raising the fainting girl and folding her in his arms. - -"It is needless," put in Mr. Li. He spoke sharply and decisively; all -this time he had been occupied with Wang, and Wang had been protesting -and blaspheming and swearing by all his gods. - -"Now," said Mr. Li, and his voice sounded terrible in its sternness and -solemnity. "You know me, and I know that you have that key; I am not -going to risk the lives of five innocent people; if you do not give up -the key you die. As surely as there is a God above us, so surely do I -send you to appear before Him." He drew a revolver from his pocket and -held it close to the man's eyes. "I give you exactly three minutes to -make up your mind; if at the end of that time you have not confessed, I -shall blow your brains out." - -It is impossible to say whether Mr. Li would have carried out this -threat. If he had attempted to do so, no doubt Mr. St. John would have -thought it right to intervene, but Mr. Li knew his man, and before two -minutes were up Wang was blubbering out that Mr. Li had dropped the key, -and that he (Wang) had picked it up not knowing what key it was, and -here it was if Mr. Li wanted it so much, where he had placed it for -safety in his pig tail! - -"You scoundrel," said Mr. Li, contemptuously. "I only wish I had the -time to give you the thrashing you deserve; even now," he said, as he -tore the key out of the man's hair, "it may be too late the delay may -cost us our lives." As he spoke he heard a noise behind him, and, -looking round, they saw that their fears of discovery were realized. -The enemy had come to the conclusion at last that the house was empty, -and as they emerged from the wood, they caught sight of the little band, -and uttered a scream of triumph. Young Crawford stood like a lion at -bay, his noble head thrown back, his unsheathed sword grasped firmly in -his hand, his eyes shining as if they were on fire. Mr. St. John stood -beside him, endeavouring to shield the two shrinking girls. Would the -lock never turn? There was something peculiar about it, and it was -rusty--it seemed a century before it turned with an angry, rasping -sound, but that sound was sweetest music in their ears. - -"Quick, quick," cried out young Crawford in an agony of impatience, for -he saw that it was only a question of moments. The Chinese had quailed -before his terrible expression; they had not cared to face him or his -gleaming sword. But what could one man do against so many? They -prepared to spring. Meanwhile the half-fainting girls had been dragged -into the place of safety, and young Crawford stood on guard alone. - -"Come, brother, come," shouted Mr. St. John. It was too late. -Infuriated at the escape of their prey, the foremost men sprang across -the open space to where young Crawford stood. He was just in front of -the open door, yet he could not enter--if he turned they would be upon -him and force an entrance also, if he fell back it would be the same -thing. "Close the door," he shouted out to Mr. Li. "Put your back -against it," called out Mr. St. John. Mechanically he obeyed. Inch by -inch, still with the point of his sword pointing at his foes, he -retreated, until he stood with his back up against the door, prepared to -sell his life as dearly as might be. - -They did not hesitate long. With wild shrieks like those of a famished -wolf, they rushed upon him: but he was an expert in the art of fencing. -He knew how to parry and thrust, he had the swordsman's quick eye and -mobile hand and arm. The end would be the same of course, but theirs -would not be an easy victory. The minutes passed and still he held them -at bay; they rushed at him, but he shook them off as some noble animal -shakes off the dogs that are worrying him to death. Not many that came -within the sweep of that terrible sword returned again to the attack. -Three times he thrust them back, and still he stood there unharmed, save -for a slight flesh wound in his forehead from which the blood trickled -down his face. But he felt that the end was near, his breath came in -great throbbing gasps, his sword cleaved to his hand, his heart laboured -painfully; he fell backwards, down, down, down into the darkness, and -thought that he was dead and that an angel bent over him, but the -angel's eyes were suffused with tears and bore a curious resemblance to -Nina's. "He will do now," someone said; and then he fell asleep, the -most delicious sleep he had ever experienced in his life. When he awoke -Nina and Mr. St. John sat by his side. - -"Wherever am I?" he cried, rubbing his eyes. "I thought they had done -for me; how good God has been," he said, looking at Nina, "but I cannot -think now how I got here. You see," he went on, turning again to Nina, -with a bright, sweet smile, "I was right after all, God _did_ deliver, -only _He_ could have done so, for I was in a terrible plight, and -thought it was all over. I never expected to see any of you again," he -continued a little sadly, for he was weakened by exertion and the great -strain of mind and body he had undergone. - -"Dear Lord, we thank Thee for Thy great goodness to us," said Mr. St. -John, reverently kneeling beside the rude couch on which young Crawford -lay. A fervent Amen burst from the lips of all present. Nina was -crying quietly, she was very weak still, and this last strain had proved -almost too much for her overwrought nerves. Mrs. Ross sat beside her, -and held her hand fast locked in hers. Mr. Li stood there, calm and -dignified as ever, but there was a very kind, pleased look about his -dark eyes. - -In answer to young Crawford's query, he smiled, "You will be greatly -surprised when I tell you," he said, "and think it more of an Arabian -Night than ever. I told Mr. St. John to tell you to stand with your -back against the door because there was a false panel there. When I had -got the ladies well into the house, I returned to watch the situation -through a spy-hole, which I also have near the door. I was obliged to be -careful, for I did not wish to run the risk of getting any of our -friends in also. I saw you beat them back three times, and I also -marked that your strength was failing, and that they paused for an -instant for the final onslaught; it was the decisive moment, and a -minute's hesitation would have been fatal. As you swooned I slid the -panel and dragged you in--not a moment too soon. In fact I had barely -time to replace the bolt before they were upon it. Indeed I did secure -a trophy," and he held up a portion of a Chinese robe. - -Young Crawford looked at Mr. Li admiringly. "You have a wonderful mind," -he said, "a marvellous power of organization. What a splendid leader -you would make!" - -"To God be all the praise," replied Mr. Li, humbly, "it is He who -created and directed." - -"Where is our friend, Wang," asked Mr. Crawford, smiling. - -"He managed to get away in the rush," replied Mr. Li, "but I do not -think he will be able to do much harm, indeed I think we are well quit -of him." - -"Are we quite safe now?" asked Mrs. Ross of Mr. Li. - -"Yes, I think so," he replied, smiling. "This is a very wonderful -house, if you will not think me vainglorious for saying so, and the -egress is well out of Pekin. I shall be able to secure provisions, and -get messages, I hope, into Pekin, and by easy stages to conduct you to -Wei-hai-wei. At any rate you may rest in safety here for a time." - -"Rest and peace," said Mr. St. John, gently, "what a gracious God ours -is, giving His children just what they require. 'He that dwelleth in -the secret place of the Most High shall abide under the shadow of the -Almighty.'" - -"Uncle," said Nina, "I wish you would sing a verse of that lovely hymn -you and Aunt Christine sang to us in the garden at Chen-si; it was -hearing you sing that hymn that made me long to lead the new life. I -thought it would be so nice to rest under the shadow of His wings." - -"And have you not found it so, dear child?" - -"Yes," she replied, softly, "I have; there _is_ rest and peace under the -shadow of His wings. Sing for us now, dear uncle, that we may rest." - -"I will, if you will all join with me in the refrain." - - In the shadow of His wings, - There is peace, sweet peace; - Peace that passeth understanding, - Peace, sweet peace that knows no ending, - There is rest, sweet rest; - There is peace, sweet peace, - There is joy, glad joy, - In the shadow of His wings! - - - * * * * * - -One more scene, a few months later, at the old Rectory belonging to Mrs. -St. John's father. It was Christmas time--that sweet season when, -because of the love of Christ, the coldest heart warms, the most -unforgiving relents and forgives. - -The rambling old Rectory was bright with sweet faces and glad young -voices. Mr. and Mrs. St. John, Cicely, Rachel, and the boys were there, -only one little flower was missing, especially cherished in her mother's -heart, the little one that had been with God so many months now. Cicely -had grown much in the last few months, her eyes were deeper still--she -was very near the stream which can never be recrossed, where the child -and the woman meet. Colonel Leicester and Nina were also there, Captain -and Mrs. Ross, and Mr. Li. The latter had been baptized, and had made -giant strides in the spiritual life. "What splendid Christians these -Chinese make!" exclaimed Paul St. John more than once. - -There was one visitor still to come. Mr. Crawford had begged to be -allowed to join the party, at any rate for a few hours, and they could -not do less than offer him hospitality. It was Christmas Eve, and the -chiming of the bells floated sweetly to them through the frosty air. -Cicely and Nina, arm in arm, were on the terrace, listening to the -bells. There was also a sound of carriage wheels which Nina did not -appear to hear. - -"Are they not sweet?" said Nina to Mrs. Ross, who had joined them. - -"Yes, but do you know, Nina," Lilian Ross replied archly, and almost in -a whisper, "I think I hear something else besides, a long way off, -perhaps--but still I think I hear besides--the sound of wedding bells." - - - - - R. W. SIMPSON & CO., LTD. - Printers, Richmond Press, Richmond and London. - - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TALE OF RED PEKIN *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41951 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/41951.zip b/41951.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4d21bb4..0000000 --- a/41951.zip +++ /dev/null |
